《Doomsday Pillars》


 001. A Second Chance

    ¡®Doomsday started at January 2020"


    ¡®We thought that we could last longer, but we didn''t. 10 years was all it took. In the year 2020, Doomsday suddenly dropped upon us. We weren¡¯t ready nor aware at all.


    ¡®The old Mayans had once predicted that the end of the world would be in the year 2012. Many religions and cultures believed in it, but they got it wrong. Judgment day began in the new year of 2020.


    ¡®During the first week, more than 80% of the world¡¯s population died. It all started with a plague then it brought death and sorrow, but it also gave us, the survivors, special abilities.


    ¡®Afterwards, the dead rose and more than half of the human survivors died in the second week, less than 10% of the original human population was left to walk the earth.


    ¡®When we thought that there was no more hope they came, 1008 Pillars descended from the sky and planted itself across more than 100 countries. These Pillars became our home. It gave humanity a safe haven. It gave us a chance to resist. We started to fight back.


    ¡®But we were fools. We thought we could actually win, but we only lasted 10 years. All big nations; America, China, Europe were obliterated in 5 years.


    ''After 10 years of constant struggling. We¡¯re now standing in one of the last Pillars in a small country at the corner of the world¡­


    ¡®My name is Alex, and this is my final note. They¡¯re already here. They¡¯re coming closer. The screaming, the heavy trembling steps. Those things took everything from me! All my comrades, my friends, my family... they''re all gone!


    ¡®This mysterious ball is the switch to self-destruct this pillar. At the very least, I will bring down all of those bastards with me!¡¯


    Alex hastily wrote on a crumpled old paper when the door tremored. He looked at the glowing ball behind him, and within it, saw his reflection, a weary face. Looking through it, memories from the distant past resurfaced. "In the end, there are only regrets. If we only knew what was coming. If we only prepared. If we only¡­ there really is no point when it already came to this."This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Alex took out a piece of a picture from his pocket. He smiled at it warmly. He held it close to his heart and tears began to fall from his weary face. It''s a picture of the past; his family where they were all smiling. ¡°Goodbye¡­¡±


    The mysterious ball shone blindingly and everything it touched slowly turned to ash.


    Everything was white, but then, a figure floated in front of Alex.


    He squinted and tried to recognize the person in front of him, but it was just a blurry grey figure.


    Alex, the human race has failed. You are given one last chance. Don''t waste it.


    Alex roared as if he was being crushed by a 100-meter waterfall bearing down on him trying to flatten him but then the pressure disappeared, and everything became black.


    Talking, laughing, the smell of a long-missed delicacy, he slowly opened his eyes and the big rectangular box with moving pictures played an old comedy movie he had used to watch a lot. Looking down, the white mug filled with brown liquid on top of the table formed a vapor rising into the air.


    He dumbfoundedly stared at the TV, it had been years since the Doomsday started and after it began, all electronic devices weren¡¯t working.


    Alex looked around and saw the bookshelves towering in the corner and the computer sitting on top of a desk beside the shelf. The TV on the wall, the glass table in front of him, the couch he was sitting on.


    Everything felt familiar as if these were things he had in the past, he then came to a realization. ¡°How do you like your coffee this time? Does it have enough milk in it?¡±


    He was startled and blinked several times at the woman from his distant past smiling at him. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    Then, high-pitched giggling sounded as the wooden floors thudded because of the two little kids running around.


    ¡°Mommy! We are gonna be late for school!¡±


    ¡°Ok, let''s go! Daddy, we are going first!¡± The woman chuckled and left with the two little girls.


    Alex''s words were stuck in his throat, he tried to remember the memories stored away in the far corners of his mind, but before he even got to say a word, his wife and 2 daughters already rushed out of the house. He wanted to speak, but no words came out, he couldn''t even move his body. Everything, all of this, felt like a dream to him.


    He stared blankly at the TV screen for what seemed an eternity and finally calmed down. He switched to a news channel with a newscaster reporting about the weather.


    On the lower corner of the screen, it showed the date. December 1, 2019. It was 30 days before the end of days started.


    He tried to make sense of what just happened before everything went dark. He recalled the blast, the grey figure, and the message. Alex finally realized that he just got reincarnated and now he got a second chance.


    With eyes full of determination, he stood up and clenched his fist. "This time, things will be different."

 002. Where to Start

    Alex counted the remaining days, "30 days left before society collapses."


    Looking around, the house was still and everything felt surreal to him. The last 11 years had changed him a lot.


    The news channel took a break and changed into a commercial. A beautiful celebrity appeared advertising her beauty products.


    He had met this woman a few years after the Doomsday and she was nothing compared to what she is now. Later on, she had become one of the leading figures in the fight against the monsters, but just like everyone else, it didn''t end well for her.


    The 30 days he has doesn''t seem to be enough, but it''s all the time he has.


    He sat on the couch and held his head. He tried to calm down and remember all the things he had experienced. The last 11 years, until the life he had before the plague.


    Alex, 36 years old, an Indonesian citizen living in a beautiful country consisted of hundreds of islands. He wasn''t born into a rich family, but his childhood was quite decent.


    His parents worked hard to have him finish his more than 10 years of study in Australia. When he returned to Indonesia, he met his wife Devita and got married.


    He started his own architecture firm and later turned into a real estate developer. His company employed more than 300 workers. However, in Indonesia, it still counted as a small-sized company. Nevertheless, in his age, he could be considered a successful entrepreneur.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    He was quiet, smart and a hard worker. He has two daughters, 12-year-old Tiffany, and 7-year-old Tiarra, both of whom were still in primary school. They''re the joys of his life.


    As he tried to remember the beginning, his heartbeat raced at what had occurred to his family.


    When the plague started, his older daughter Tiffany caught the disease. They went to the nearest hospital; she was given antibiotics, but nothing worked. The doctors had never faced this type of disease before, even the whole world. Hence, a day after the plague, he lost Tiffany.


    There was no time for a proper funeral and then the world began to descend in chaos.


    A few days later, the dead rose up and started attacking the living. He lost his wife and his other daughter.


    He failed to keep his duty as the pillar of the family. Madness took over him and began to slaughter those abominations! He kept getting stronger and stronger until one day, he found a new purpose. His life turned its wheels as he became one of the commanders of the Alliance.


    Now, his top priority is to save his eldest daughter. He had heard in his previous life that there might be a way to save his daughter. This was actually the one and only way but even though it wasn¡¯t conclusive, he would take the risk to retrieve it. No matter the cost.


    When the Doomsday started, the survivors exhibited an increase in their physical prowess. As days passed, the continuous struggle with the undead made some survivors lift vehicles, run blazingly fast, and even resist bullets with just their bodies! There were also some lucky individuals, around 1 in every 10,000 survivors, that received a unique special ability.


    Unfortunately, he was not one of these lucky individuals. So, Alex was inclined to believe that the same thing would happen this time.


    As he looked into the mirror, his appearance, his face, everything was the same 11 years ago, but even though his body¡¯s the same, his mentality and experience were vastly different.


    Although all of his previous abilities have disappeared, a smile still showed on Alex''s face. He knew a way from his past on how to get himself a special ability and there was one particular ability that he definitely must have.


    Alex grabbed a notebook and a pen. He started to plan the best way to spend the next 30 days before the end of days starts. Resources, equipment, men and of course, a location for a survival base.


    The first few weeks, after the plague started, would be the hardest. The Doomsday Pillars, a total of 1008 Pillars, would not come down until the 100th day.


    Although he knew the locations of over a hundred different Pillars, he had already decided which one would be his first base. One of the 5 Pillars that would descend in Indonesia. The one where he had stayed the most in his previous life. The Doomsday Pillar that showed up in one of the most famous islands in the world.


    The Island of Gods, Bali.

 003. Land of God

    The Island of Gods, Bali. Located in the east of Java Island, 5,400 square kilometers big, around 10 times the size of Singapore.


    In the holiday seasons, such as this December, the population would reach up to 5 million people. Bali was famous worldwide for the spectacular landscape of the island, the beaches and the hospitality of the inhabitants. The well-known title of the Island of Gods was not just for tourist promotion. The history of the island still had a lot of mysteries left unsolved. The hundreds of relics and temples left throughout history made this island also known as the Island of Hundred Temples.


    One of the reasons Alex decided to once again use this island as his base was because of these relics and temples. Once after the Earth''s top scientists researched the markings and technology of the Pillars, they would soon find lots of similarities to the markings and engravings of the Earth''s oldest relics. Similar to the underground cities found in Turkey, the Labyrinth in Egypt, Underwater Ruins in Japan, Stonehenge in England and many more.


    After the appearance of the Doomsday Pillars, all of these relics and ruins would start to activate. In his past life''s experiences, the survivors in Bali found and acquired relics from 3 locations throughout Bali. This time Alex planned to acquire them.


    Another reason that he chose this island was because of its size, not too small and not too big. Its natural resources such as the forests, mountains and the sea made it a perfect island. Also, its population was only one-tenth of the population of Jakarta, Indonesia''s capital city.


    Once the Doomsday starts, the more people there are during the outbreak, the more chaotic it will be. When the dead rise, there will be more undead to fight.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    In the end, this is his home country and it''s easier to work together with the people and there will be less language and cultural barriers.


    Actually, in his past life, Alex and his family had gone to Bali for the new year''s holiday. That was the reason how he ended up there. He had spent many years fighting here and understood its people and geography.


    As he organized his thoughts and plans, the sun stood high. It¡¯s already noon. The car parking in front of the house broke his thoughts. The car door opening; the giggling of little kids. His heart raced as he walked to their front door.


    With shaking hands, he grabbed the doorknob still hoping that everything isn¡¯t a dream. He closed his eyes and slowly opened the door. The laughter of his daughters and wife were getting stronger. He opened his eyes and their bright smiling faces welcomed him. It isn¡¯t a dream. Everything is real.


    His eyes welled up and walked towards them with shaking steps. He hugged the three of them. "I really missed you."


    "..."


    "Daddy, you''re so weird today."


    Alex cherished this moment. He tried to hold up his tears as he enjoyed their warmth, smell, everything.


    He stopped what he was doing and spent time with his family till late in the night. After dinner, he informed them the family vacation this year would be starting early. He also decided to bring the whole big family together to Bali.


    He had already bought the tickets and the whole family would go in 3 days.


    That night after reading books to his daughters and tugged them in bed, he walked into his room. His wife was sitting on the bed while checking emails. He stared at her wanting to tell everything he knew, but he knew he shouldn¡¯t. He must keep this secret, at least for now.


    As he laid next to her, his wife said, "What''s wrong, Daddy? I''m worried. Did something bad happened?"


    "In the next few days, I will be doing some strange things. I hope you can listen and believe in me. Everything''s going to be fine. It has to be. I''ll make sure of it."


    Devita simply smiled and talked about her day.


    As time passed, Alex began to feel drowsy. His mind felt at ease. It was like he never really slept in the last 10 years. All the worries of tomorrow, he said in his heart, "Not tonight".

 004.Money Money Money Money

    The next day, Alex checked his to-do list, it did look like a shopping list: 100 hectares of land in Bali, building materials, equipment, vehicles, medical supplies, lots of food and weapons. The last one would be tricky since weapons were very hard to find in Indonesia.


    To prepare all these things he needed a large amount of money and he needed it fast. Because even if he had the money ready, he needed time to prepare.


    Today, Alex went to his office. He needed lots of people to build his base. Fortunately, he owned a development company and where else could he find better people than in his own company? His own people. He actually knew most of them really well and some had worked with him for more than 10 years, some from the very start.


    Alex called all of his managers; finance managers, construction managers, project managers, and human resource managers. Honestly, his last 10 years of Doomsday experience somehow made him barely remember who all of these people are, but these people were all he had. He told them his decision to start a new development project in Bali.


    He gathered all his other employees and made the announcement. With the new development project in Bali, he would stop all projects and gave them two choices. The first choice was to join the Bali project and immediately move there with their family or to resign and receive 2 years of salary in advance. All employees needed to make a decision by tomorrow and prepare to move in 5 days. With these choices, it would somehow separate the employees who only worked for the money and the ones who trusted him.


    His next agenda was to sell all of his assets, so he called Nina, his finance manager. Nina was his most trusted manager ever since the first year of the company. In fact, he had known her for a few years before that.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    All of his company''s assets could be counted at 120 billion Rupiah(Indonesian currency), around $10 million US dollar. He worked tears and sweat to get the company to its current stage, but in the end, he decisively sold all of the company¡¯s assets right away. With its abrupt selling, he would get at most $6 million, but the $1 million was something he could take right away. As for the rest, it would take a week or two any longer than that would be pointless. After all, when the end of days comes, this money would be just a paper. So in a way, he still would get a bargain.


    However, one million dollars was not enough for his shopping list. He needed to take a risk.


    In his previous life, he remembered a particular survivor in Bali. He had said the reason he had gone to Bali was that he won a lucky sports bet with 50:1 odds. He took the vacation of his life in a 5-star luxury treatment for 1-month. However, he swore how unlucky he was if because he got stranded by himself in Bali. The guy wouldn¡¯t stop blabbering about how lonesome he was and whatnot. Still, that unfortunate story might become a fortunate story for Alex.


    Alex contacted his brother Hendrik. Different from him, his brother achieved his success from a few shady businesses, a good businessman but an awful gambler. He almost always loses most of his gained money from gambling. His brother might not be the most reliable person, but Alex trusted him. Alex told him about one particular soccer match with the 50:1 odds and fortunately, the match was tomorrow. Alex gave his brother all of his money to bet.


    "What the... are you serious? I know some way to bet this kind of money without raising suspicion, but are you sure this team will win? 50:1 is not a number randomly made, it almost guarantees the opponent will lose."


    If that team did lose, then everything would go down the drain. However, in the end, Alex had to take the risk. He didn¡¯t have the time. Alex left the money to his brother.


    The following day, he got two good news. The first was out of 300 or more employees, around 200 of them decided to go to Bali and the second good news, of course, was about the money. His brother went to his house and told the news. It really was true, his money multiplied to $50 million! Alex then purchased a ticket for his brother and told him how important it is to come to Bali.


    Now, Alex had $50 million on hand and another $5 million from his company in a week or two. Now it''s shopping time.

 005.Shopping List

    The third day passed. Only 27 days left, until Doomsday.


    The plague was not the only cause of panic and chaos. On New Year, a massive storm covered the Earth. Lightning, thunders, ran wild through the skies that it created an electromagnetic pulse and fried all electrical equipment around the world; cars crashing unto one another, airplanes falling down from the sky, TV, mobile phones, it even stopped and rendered all the satellites in the orbit useless. All communication was severed. These created mass panic and chaos. Only a few governments around the world managed to regain control of their country after a few weeks.


    Time was short. Tomorrow, he planned to fly to Bali, but there were still some affairs Alex needed to prepare before he left Jakarta.


    Alex called for another meeting and began giving out orders.


    Rina, his Human Resource manager, had a background in psychology. Her current job was to prepare the transition of all 200 employees and their families moving to Bali. She would prepare them to be moved to a temporary lodging before the base is ready.


    Tony, his construction manager, had a background in engineering. He would be in charge in buying and delivering the list of construction materials, equipment, and tools Alex needed to build the base. This list was comparable to the project development of a small city, the tools itself were enough to keep 2,000 workers busy.


    Lastly, once everyone was gone, Alex had a private meeting with Nina. He listed the things they needed one by one and made her face pale. The first list was food, lots of foods, but all of them were oddly a combination of canned goods and packages of dry food. The amount was enough for 10,000 people to consume for more than a year. This would not be hard to get, but its sheer amount was the problem. It would take 30 trucks to deliver all of it.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The second list was medical supplies; antibiotics, antiseptics, alcohol, vitamins, and bandages.


    The third list was gardening tools and seeds, which also included a few sets of hydroponic gardens.


    The fourth list was general necessities like blankets, plain clothes, camping gear, all in huge numbers.


    But on the fifth list was where it started to become more complicated; solar panels, power generators, water purifications, gas masks, radio transmitters.


    And then, the list of weapons; knives, hatchets, axes, and even a flame thrower. This list finally pushed Nina''s panic button, although she completely trusted Alex, she had to make her objection.


    "Don''t you think this list is a bit excessive?"


    "Yes, you are right, the flame thrower may be a little hard to get, but I think they sell just about anything online these days, I''m sure you can find it somewhere."


    "I don''t mean just about the flamethrower! I mean, are we really building a real estate project or are we preparing for World War 3?!"


    Alex just smiled, he knew it would be very hard to explain it to her, she''s not stupid of course. "I really need you to trust me on this. At the moment, I really can''t say anything about this, but I really need you to know that this is very important.


    "Actually I still have a few more things that will be more tricky to find. I need a few unique vehicles and boats.¡±


    He realized that some of these items might not survive the electromagnetic pulse, but Alex knew there was a way that could counter an EMP surge.


    "Lastly, it''s important for you to send all these items in a few batches separately. We don''t bring any unnecessary attention. I also need you to send them to 2 different locations.¡±


    Nina was speechless, but she still followed Alex''s requests. She asked, "I never knew that our company has assets in Bali. Where should I send all of this to?"


    "About the location, I actually am just about to see and buy them when I visit Bali tomorrow. I will give you the information later."


    "...I really am worried," Nina said as a headache was about to hit her.

 006.The General

    It was evening in Jakarta.


    In a Luxury Suite of a 5-star hotel, a middle-aged man was sitting half-naked on a bed. His scarred muscular body displayed itself proudly despite him being in his forties. A few bottles sat next to him with its content emptied and a naked beautiful woman was sleeping on the other side of the bed. Even though there were pleasurable things waiting for him, his attention was set to the TV.


    The news was reporting an incident that had happened a few days ago. A police operation had gone wrong. The DENSUS 88, an Indonesian police special forces similar to SWAT in the United States, had ended up killing an innocent civilian during the crossfire in the middle of a mission to eradicate a terrorist cell. Although they had successfully terminated 11 terrorist members, the police also had a casualty of 2 police members.


    The half-naked guy watching the news knew both of the deceased police members pretty well. In fact, he was their trainer and their superior.


    His name was Rico, Indonesian police Brigadier General. The lowest rank of a general but comparing him to the other generals, he was the youngest to ever achieve this rank. A rising star in the police department.


    Although the government praised his successful mission and the President personally giving him a reward, he never cared for them, he only thought of the lost lives and losing his subordinates.


    Lately, the terrorist(religious extremists) were getting more and more daring. In the last few months, there were 3 attempted and 1 successful bombing. The government was giving a lot of heat to his department.


    To drown his sorrow away, he grabbed another bottle, drank it and continued on with his "sessions".


    Rico dedicated all of his life to his beloved country, he''s a patriot, to the point that he never spent with his family, hence, his wife had left him a long time ago. All of his mind and energy he gave it all for his country, his comrade and sometimes to his "hobby".


    When the "session" finished, the beautiful girl got dressed and left the room. He watched her vanishing with glistening eyes. Obviously, this girl was one of his favorite escorts. He always calls on her whenever he''s down. He stood up to go take a shower when someone knocked on his door.


    "Have you left something?" Rico asked as he opened the door, but it wasn¡¯t the girl! It was a guy with black clothes with a black mask aiming a gun to his head.


    The masked man said in a deep voice, "No sound, raise your hand and slowly get inside."


    Rico''s brain started calculating, this wasn¡¯t his first rodeo. He observed his surroundings and found out the situation. The first, his two subordinates were nowhere in sight. They might be dead or unconscious somewhere and it was this guy who disabled them and took their guns. He stared down at the barrel of the gun pointed at him. It was obviously a Glock, not easily found in this country. The second reason, this guy clearly knows him. Rico, himself, was a black belt holder in Pencak Silat (Indonesian martial art), but this masked guy¡¯s eyes and voice were just too relaxed.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    They went inside the suite and the masked guy sat at the chair, near the table, while Rico sat on the bed. The masked guy said, "Don''t worry, General Rico. I am here just to talk. Actually, I came here to help you, I want to be your friend."


    "If you really want to be my friend, what is with the mask and gun?"


    "I can''t be too careful these days, General, but you got a point," said the masked man as he put the gun down on the table and took off his mask.


    Rico¡¯s eyes twitched trying to remember this man¡¯s face. A face that looked like your ordinary family man looked at Rico, but this man¡¯s casual smile, relaxed eyes; the aura this man was giving off was something not to be looked down upon. Rico could tell that this man was extremely dangerous. As if there was no difference if this man held a gun or not.


    Yes, the black-clothed man is Alex. His 10 years of constant near-death experiences in his past life brought itself out and Rico can feel it. Rico asked, "What is your name; what do you want?"


    Alex casually replied with a smile, "At the moment, I will keep my name a secret. For these next few days, I will be very busy. I don''t want you and your friends to annoy me. For your second question, it''s not what I want. It''s actually what you want¡±¡ªAlex took out a small item and showed it to Rico¡ª¡°inside this USB is information about some terrorist cell locations in Indonesia. All the ones that I know. I trust you know what to do with it."


    Rico''s brain started calculating. He closely looked at Alex, trying to discern if what Alex said was true. He eyed the bottle next to him. Maybe, he should capture him instead and interrogate him.


    Rico suddenly picked up a bottle and threw it at Alex. He tried to dash towards the gun on the table but Alex blocked the bottle with one hand and took out another gun from his back and aimed at Rico¡¯s head.


    Rico clicked his tongue. He couldn¡¯t believe he did a vital mistake. He had two subordinates, so there should be two guns, but he only thought of the gun on the table! He blamed alcohol for his bad reasoning.


    While holding the gun Alex said, "Wrong move, General. If it were other people, I would have already pulled the trigger, but I like you, General. It feels like I¡¯m meeting an old friend."


    In fact, Alex and the General knew each other Alex¡¯s past life. At that time, the General was one of the leading figures and his friend. "Take this USB. Trust me and you will be thanking me later. I only hope that you''ll be able to eradicate all of them, if not most of them by this month as it will only bring trouble later. Also, I hope you can tell me about the report afterward,¡± Alex said as he glanced at the shattered pieces of the bottle on the ground. ¡°I will be leaving now, I guess the noise will bring more trouble for now."


    Alex took the gun on the table and casually walked out of the room.


    Rico asked, "How can I give you a report if I don''t know how to reach you?"


    "Don''t worry, General. I will contact you."


    Alex walked out of the room and stealthily avoided the hotel cameras. After he reached a safe distance, he raised his bleeding hand. "Damn. Right now my body is still a normal person¡¯s. What a stupid move. If my wife sees it, how should I explain."

 007.The Priest

    Alex and the family would be flying to Bali today. His mother had passed away a few years back, so the family who will come to Bali will be; his father, younger brother Hendrik, older brother Jimmy, wife and 2 teen kids; then Devita''s parents, her younger sister Vonny, younger brother Victor and his girlfriend Rea. All total group of 15 people.


    Devita actually had an older sister but did not come despite multiple persuasion. Alex, nevertheless, left them tickets in case they decided to change their minds. Alex didn¡¯t want to force them even if he knew what was coming.


    In the morning while everyone was packing, Alex had to visit one more person. He drove for five-minute towards a local church that he often went with his family before all the chaos began.


    As he stopped in front of the holy building, conflicting emotions rose up as he stared at its large gate.


    In his previous life, many survivors had turned to their faiths after the disaster came, but they were disappointed. Bad became worse, worse became the worst it was as if the Earth became hell for death was everywhere. Alex, himself, also lost his faith when his family died.


    Somehow this place now felt unfamiliar to him but the reason he came to church today was to meet one of his closest friends, Theo.


    Alex had known Theo for almost 20 years. They also went to college together in Australia.


    Theo was also one of the smartest people he knew; top student, scholar, medical school graduate at 21, a researcher in one of the world¡¯s top medical companies, but a few years later he quit his job and turned to his faith and became a priest. In Alex¡¯s previous past life, he often came to Theo for a council.


    The church was not massive but it could accommodate around 300 people. Alex stepped inside and the angelic voices of kids singing entered his ear. Although the air was serene, he didn¡¯t bother to take it in for his thoughts were only about survival, such as; will this church be sturdy enough to hold the undead attack, or thinking about how many of those kids will survive the first week.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    He made his way towards one of the small rooms and knocked. A few seconds later, a friendly face welcomed him, Theo the Priest.


    A tall skinny guy in his thirties led Alex into the room and picked up a fresh brew of tea. "Alex, try one of these, it¡¯s a fresh tea from the mountain and it¡¯s good for your health."


    Alex simply sat as Theo went on about tea and amongst many other things.


    Alex had always admired him, Theo was the type of person who always finds joy in everything he does.


    It may have been 10 years since Alex last met Theo and Theo only a week, but Alex couldn¡¯t help but feel weird.


    Theo noticed something different from his friend. "What''s wrong? You seem different today."


    Alex leaned back and asked, "What does the scripture say about the end of days?" Alex thought if there were some connections between the world¡¯s oldest relics with the Doomsday Pillars, there might be something he could relate to in the Bible. "Just the short version please."


    Theo grumbled for he had already thought a full-text scripture as reference. "There are few version from different kinds of denomination, but to cut it short, most agree that in Judgement Day as we Christian call it ¡®The Day of the second coming of God¡¯, all people will be judged, some will be punished, and some will be chosen."


    Alex tried to relate what he heard with his experiences from his past life. He wondered between the people who died from disease or the survivors who died from monsters, which one was one punished, and which one was chosen. He scoffed inside of him thinking how ironic it was. He then asked again, "Does the scriptures hint when this will this Judgement Day happen?"


    "The scripture said that nobody in the world will know when it will come, the Judgement Day will come like a thief in the night, unexpected."


    Alex smiled secretly in his mind. He knew when it will happen, it¡¯s in 26 days!


    Alex stood up, ending the discussion. Normally he would argue with Theo for hours, but time is short so he gave Theo a ticket to Bali dating a few days before the end of the month. Alex did his best to have Theo come with him, he even promised that he would do large charitable work for the church if Theo comes.


    Alas, the last objective was done. Alex then took the family to the airport and flew to Bali.


    In the plane, he thought about what Theo had said and got reminded of something. He said to himself quietly, "But, who is the grey blur figure who talked to me during the transition, can he be God?"


    .


    .


    .


    Naaahh...

 008.The Bay City

    Finally, Alex and his family reached the island of Bali, it was a short 1.5-hour flight from Jakarta.


    It was evening and they first checked-in at a hotel. They then went to a famous seafood site near the beach enjoyed and enjoyed its local special cuisine for dinner. Even though it''s a holiday season and the place was packed with people, his family enjoyed the lively atmosphere while Alex took a beer and tried to enjoy the last few days of peace with his family.


    The next day, Alex left the hotel. He booked a rental car and took his brother Hendrik with him to find a place to start his base.


    Bali had 5 sections;


    South Bali was the main section and 2/3 of Bali¡¯s population were located in this region. Separated into two main areas, the Densapar area in the north was where the main cities were, and the Nusa Dua in the south where all the villas and 5-star hotels were located. Both areas intersects through a small corridor making its area shaped like a sand-glass.


    The West Bali, bordered with East Java and was separated only with a thin strait. It''s normally busy with people crossing between Java and Bali using a ferry ride.


    North Bali, facing the Java seas, was the section with the least populated cities.


    Central Bali¡¯s, widest area, full of forest and mountain ranges.


    Lastly, East Bali was the second most developed area. In its center lies Bali¡¯s tallest mountain, Mount Agung. Near this mountain is where one of the Doomsday Pillars would drop. Alex decided that this section is he would start his first base.


    Alex¡¯s plan is to prepare two separate locations, so he needs to buy two properties. It actually seems stupid to spend money on a property, as when the doomsday comes, nobody will care about land ownership. But, because he needs to prepare the base right now, he needs to buy the property. Consider it like this, how would you feel if hundreds of people suddenly building a base in your backyard, especially more so without permission.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    The first location he needed to acquire was the most eastern side of Bali, a small city called the Padang Bay. True to its name, the Bay City¡¯s beach formed a crescent-moon-like shape surrounded by two hills on each side.


    There was about 50 small and medium-sized boat resting on the docks. On one side of the beach, a huge port stretched out 100 meters to the sea. One of the ferries on the port were loading vehicles and supplies. The port was a hub connecting Bali island with the other islands in the east.


    The city center had around 1000 houses, many restaurant and cafes, and there were also quite a few inns and hotels. Port cities tend to have many visitors and workers from another city.


    Alex already knew which property to buy and already made an appointment beforehand.


    Its an elegant villa with a combination of traditional and Mediterranean design, it faced the city and the bay making whoever sits there feel like the overlord of the area. In its surroundings, 40 guest houses were placed that could accommodate up to 300 guests.


    Alex planned to put all his employees and family in this villa.


    Alex met with the owner and sealed the deal with simplicity. Since the owner was in big debt and Alex was willing to pay the market price and also settle his debt, the owner accepted immediately and handed over the land.


    The deal had cost Alex $5 million dollars, but that deal included the villa compound and extra land about the size of 2 soccer fields. He¡¯s basically now owner the whole hill.


    The villa and the bay city would serve as a staging area for all survivors before they get sent to the second location, the main base.


    Now that the first location already settled, Alex contacted Nina and asked her to start placing the supplies to this place.


    The second location, however, will be a bit more complicated. He would need to go see the Bay City¡¯s mayor for his plan to succeed.


    Luckily, a few hours after he purchased the villa, the mayor received news of a person who bought a prestigious villa in his city and contacted him. Alex had become some kind of a big shot in his eyes.


    Its no secret that many Indonesian Officials were corrupt, this mayor named Rendi was no different. Alex hated dealing with these types of people, but he needed the mayor''s help.


    They met within the day and as soon as Alex sat down in the mayor¡¯s office, he got straight to the point. He opened up a bag full of money, which made the mayor''s eyes shine.


    As the mayor was about to grab the money, Alex took it back first and raised two fingers. ¡°Before I give you this money, I need to accomplish two things with your help.¡±


    The mayor calmed himself and listed attentively to Alex. ¡°Of course, what kind of help?¡±


    ¡°First, I need people to settle in this region and develop a project in this city. Second, I need to purchase more land in the north of Bay City. For both of these requests, I need a lot of people.¡±


    The mayor, with eyes on the bag of money, smiled and said, "All of that is possible, Sir. How many people do you need 50? 100?"


    Alex raised two fingers again.


    ¡°200?¡±


    "2,000 people."


    .


    .


    .


    awkward smile...

 009.Assembled

    Finally, they arrived. This is where everything will start. The location where one of the Pillars will drop is here.


    Alex was already familiar with the surrounding terrain, he spent many years fighting in this area during his past life.


    In his past life, he hadn¡¯t come to this place until a few months after the Doomsday pillar had dropped. By that time, the Pillar had been surrounded by a lot of refugees. Many of them had come here after being chased by hordes of zombies and monsters. It was such a disaster and the people didn¡¯t have a real leader. There were many infighting and chaos among themselves. But Alex, this time, planned to build a better safe haven for the survivors.


    Alex and the group were standing in front of an open field, he looked ahead and all he saw were tall grass and weeds without end. Although Bali was a tropical island, where it''s normally humid and hot, but this part of the island was in the highlands; close to the mountain where the clouds were low and the air was quite breezy.


    Its time for work, Alex brought the group to discuss his plans. As for the land acquisition, he left it to Benny. Alex didn¡¯t necessarily have to purchase all the land, but only the area that needed to be built right away. The area where the central base will be located. After a few designs and sketches, while considering the land¡¯s condition, Alex came up with his grand design.


    The central base will be strategically surrounded by the natural terrain. The north side will face Mount Agung, the west side will be next to a small river called the Tukad River. The east side will be the area where the Pillar will drop, so the east side will be somewhat protected by the Pillar in the future. Lastly, the south will be the main entry point, it''s also the one closest to the main road leading to Bay city and other Bali areas.


    Alex started sketching in front of other people. It has been more than 15 years since he last practiced architecture. He didn''t expect his degree would be needed again, especially in designing a base that could save the world. Best use of a degree ever.


    The central area would cover 100 hectares of land. It will have a rectangular size, 4 km in length and 2.5 km wide. The plan was to build a 2 layered fence around the compound. The inner fence will be a 4 meter tall prefabricated concrete wall while the outer wall will be a 2 meter high stone berm with a 2 meter deep ditches.


    For the buildings inside the compound, there will be the command center, storage supply building, the research center, the training hall, hydroponic gardens, and, of course, housing. Alex planned for the main base to house a minimum of 50,000 people. The more survivors, the better the outcome for the future.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    However, there will not be enough time to build standard houses for the survivors, so the only viable solution was warehouse structures. It will be built with a prefabricated steel structure. Each warehouse buildings will have a standard size of 200 m x 20 m, which could fit around 500 people. The plan was to build 100 of such structures, but that didn¡¯t include the supplies storage, the hall, and the hydroponic gardens.


    For all of this to be possible, Alex planned to employ another batch of 2,000 workers. This batch would all be experienced steelworkers, so he also needed to set up a mini steel factory onsite.


    Just to make sure he got everything covered, he brought the design to his team and asked them for additional input and opinions. "So what do you guys think? Anything else we should add?"


    The group looked at each other confused. Then, Tony, Alex¡¯s construction manager, said, "Actually boss, if you want us to be involved in the design, it would be better if you tell us a little bit about the purpose of the design. For example, who will use it and what will be its purpose... I¡¯m really sorry boss, at the moment we are at a loss about what you are trying to make here."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex then slowly said, "Actually, we are preparing a doomsday shelter..."


    ¡°¡­¡± More awkward silence.


    Alex suddenly wished his past life and reincarnation had made him more intelligent to answer a question such as this. But then, he thought of something. "Tony, how long have you been working for me?"


    "9 years, boss."


    "What have we built in the past 9 years?"


    "Houses, apartments, shopping areas¡­ almost everything, boss."


    "And who are we building it for?"


    "For our clients, boss."


    "Exactly. This is the same thing, our client paid us a lot of money to build a doomsday shelter like this one. Do you understand?"


    This group didn¡¯t know that their client was actually their boss.


    One of the managers then said, ¡°Oh that¡¯s right boss! I actually saw on youtube that doomsday shelters are very popular in the west. Although, I¡¯ve haven¡¯t seen anything as big as this one."


    Then, another one said, "If that¡¯s the case, then we should add an underground tunnel for safety and an outside post."


    They actually bought it! Alex thought. Then he just needed to go along with it.


    The ideas just kept on flowing. Some ideas were actually usable. Alex then fell into contemplation about life before the Doomsday. Everything is just so peaceful; people have too much extra time for TV and fantasy novels...


    Alex then let Tony begin the construction. Some materials had already been ordered before, so he just needed to add things according to the new design. Alex also gave him the authority to buy extra supplies and asked him to coordinate with Nina about the funds and deliveries.


    The designs were finally done, but it would take days to see some progress.


    Alex couldn¡¯t just sit around and wait here, he still had many things to do. The next thing on his list couldn¡¯t be completed with just money. It will be dangerous, so to succeed, he needed to retrieve one of the artifacts from a ruined temple to help him first. Alex then left alone and drove with the gears and equipment he needed on the trunk of the car.

 010.The Main Base

    Finally, here we are, this is where everything will count, the location where one of the pillars will drop is here. Alex already familiar with the surrounding terrain, as he spends many years fighting in this area during his past life. On his past life, he didn''t come to this place until a few months after the doomsday pillars already drop. By then, the surrounding pillar was full of refugees, many of them come after being chased by hordes of undead and monsters. It was such a disaster, and the survivor has no real leader. There were many fighting and chaos among them self. Alex this time plan to build a better refuge for the survivor.


    At the moment Alex and the group are standing in front of an open field, looking ahead, he could see tall green grass and weeds without end. Even though Bali is a tropical island and normally its shiny and hot, as this part of the island is in the highland and close to the mountain, the cloud is low and the air is quite breezy.


    Its time to work, Alex bring the group to discuss his plan, as for the land acquisition, he left it to Benny, Alex doesn''t necessarily have to purchase all the land, but only some of the plot that already needs to be built right away, its mainly be the central base. So after a few design and sketches also considering the current land condition, Alex comes up with his Grand design.


    The central base will be placed strategically surrounded by natural terrain. The north side will be facing Mount Agung, the west side will be next to a small river called the Tukad River. The east side will be the area where the pillar will drop, so the east side will be somewhat protected by the pillar in the future. Therefore the south will be the main entry point, it''s also the one closest to the main road leading to Bay city and other Bali area.


    Alex starts sketching in front of the other. its been more than 15 years since he last practice architecture. He didn''t expect his degree could be needed again, This time is to design a base that can save the world. Best use of a degree ever.


    The central area would cover 100 hectares of land. it will be rectangular size. 4 km length and 2.5 km wide. The plan is to build a 2 layer fence around the compound. the Inner fence will be a 4 meter tall precast concrete wall. The outer wall will be a 2 meters high stone berm next to a 2 meter deep ditches.


    For the buildings inside the compound, it will be the command hall, storage supply building, the lab, the training hall, hydroponic garden, and of course the sleeping area. Alex plans the main base to be able to fit for a minimum of 50.000 people. The more the survivor the better the outcome for the future. But It will not be enough time to build standard houses for the survivor, so the only viable solution is warehouse structures. it will be a prefabricated steel structure. each warehouse building with a size of 200 m x 20 m could fit for 500 people. The plan is to build 100 of such building, not included the bigger sizes for supplies, for the hall and the hydroponic garden. For this Alex plans to employ another batch of 2000 worker. This batch will be all experience steelworkers, Alex also plans to set up a mini steel factory onsite.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Just to be sure he got all the preparation covered, and also to let the team contribute on the detail, he brought up the design to the group and asking their input and opinion.


    "So what do you guys think? anything else we should add?"


    The group seems to look at each other, confuse. then Tony the construction manager said "Actually boss, if you want us to involve in the design, it will be better if you tell us a little bit about the purpose of the design"


    "For example, who will use it and what for.. .. I am really sorry boss, at the moment we really are lost about what are you trying to make here"


    .


    .


    .


    awkward silence


    .


    .


    Alex slowly said, "Actually we are preparing a doomsday shelter.."


    .


    .


    .


    more awkward silence


    .


    .


    Alex suddenly wishes his past life and reincarnation would make him more intelligent and smarter to answer a question such as this...


    .


    suddenly he thinks of something...


    .


    .


    "Tony, how long have you follow me?"


    "9 years boss"


    "What have we been building the past 9 years?"


    "houses, apartment, shopping area. almost everything boss"


    "who are we building it for?"


    "for our client boss"


    "exactly, its the same thing, our client pay us a lot of money to build a doomsday shelter such as this"


    "you understand?"


    Alex believes this group doesn''t know that the money comes from his own pocket


    .


    .


    One of the managers said.. oh yes boss I saw it on youtube this doomsday shelter currently very popular in the western. although never as big as this one"


    .


    .


    Then more people added.. "if so, we should add an underground tunnel for safety and an outside post.. " some people actually believe it, he guess the other just go along with it.


    .


    .


    The ideas just keep flowing. some idea actually quite usable. Alex thinks the life before doomsday really is peaceful, people have too much extra time for TV and fantasy novel.


    Alex then let Tony lead the construction, some materials already been ordered before, he just needs to add according to the new design. Alex actually let him buy some more extra, just to keep for future supplies. Alex asks Tony to coordinate with Nina about the funds and the other supply delivery.


    All the design are done, it will take days to see some progress, Alex can''t just sit around and wait here, he got many other things to do. The next plan cant be completed just by money, it will be dangerous, so to succeed, at first he needs to get one of the artifacts from the temple ruins to help him. Alex then leaves by himself, using the car with the gear and equipment that he already prepares.

 011.The Temple Relic

    Alex drove through a forested path to the west. It took him a few hours to arrive at the border between the east and central Bali. He went there to find one particular temple.


    There were hundreds of temples in Bali and the locals called them Pura. Most of the Puras was built by the locals hundreds of years ago to worship their gods but there were a few temples that had already been there for thousands of years. None of the locals knew who built them and how to differentiate these thousands of years old Puras.


    There were similar ancient temples all around the world; these ruins were studied through its marks and writings. The oldest writings found from these ruins were found to be from the 5,000-6,000 BC, that''s around 8,000 years from now.


    Even though there were many different writings from different continents and cultures, today''s scholars came to the conclusion that the patterns and astronomical equations from the oldest writings actually came from the same source. For example, the Jiahu symbol from China, Vinca sign from central Europe, Indus script from India and the most famous hieroglyphs from Egypt. The scientist theorized these writings to be the Babel text.


    There¡¯s a story about how people all over the world once spoke only one language. They eventually became proud and tried to challenge God by building a tower in the city of Babel that could reach heaven. But in the end, God punished their treacherous actions and made them speak different languages causing them to not understand each other and split into different nations.


    All over the world, some of these ancient locations with similar writings had already been found and studied by the world¡¯s top scientists and archeologists but most of them were still hidden. Once Doomsday Pillars drop, all of these hidden places would be suddenly activated and make themselves known to the people of the Earth.


    Each of these places housed different relics that humans could use to fight against monsters. Alex knew three places in Bali with such relics, but he could only access one of them right now.


    It''s already night and Alex finally arrived in front of an ordinary-looking temple. There were a few houses near it as well as some white-clad monks chanting in front of the other temples. Since Alex knew where to go, he didn¡¯t want to disturb them.


    Alex parked the car, took his gears and walked a few hundred meters until he reached a lake. It''s such a big lake, 10 hectares square at least.


    It was already dark, but Alex didn¡¯t want to waste any time. After all, whether its day or night, it didn¡¯t matter to his destination.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    He walked around the lake until he was sure that he found the right spot. He wore the diving gear and brought his bag of equipment with him and dove right in. As he dove deeper into the lake, he kept using the flashlight until he finally found a small cave with an opening about 3 meters in size. He went inside, swam through a long corridor, and went deeper once more into the earth for about 500 meters. Finally, he reached a large chamber, not flooded with water, and started crouching. The chamber was low but its quite wide.


    While traversing the chamber, Alex found some human remains. This meant that other people had explored this area before. But Alex kept walking until he arrived at a steep cliff. He opened his bag and prepared a climbing gear. He securely tied the rope on one of the big stalagmites and slowly descended a few hundred meters. A pool of water showed itself and inside this pool, there should be another hidden hole. Again, he dove in and searched for a few minutes until he finally found the hidden chamber.


    In his past life, the survivors had accessed this chamber directly from one of the temple¡¯s secret passages, but that wouldn¡¯t be accessible until the temple was activated by the Pillars. After they had found this hidden place, Alex did more exploration around the chamber and had found this alternative passage to go out of the cave, but now he was using it to get in.


    The secret chamber was very small, about the size of a basketball court. There were some markings and engravings around the area and Alex took some pictures with his phone before finally walking to the center of the room.


    In the middle of the room lied a stone coffin, Alex pushed the lid open and saw the skeletal remains lying inside. The ancient-looking skeleton had both of its hands on its chest holding an ordinary-looking ring. A bronze ring with some little engravings on it.


    Alex put on a big smile as he took the ring and washed it with the water nearby. He pulled out a knife and smeared his blood on it. He held the ring close and chanted, ¡°Please work¡­ Please be working¡­ Please... Please..."


    Alex was only half confident that this artifact would work before the temple''s activation. But then, a small light shine from the ring marking its new owner. It worked!


    Alex wore the ring and focused his mind. It''''s a dimensional storage ring, an artifact that carried a small space, around 3 cubic meter, to store an item. Although it wasn''t spacious, this artifact would be very useful. The ring itself was only a low-level artifact but what Alex needed was the item stored in it. He opened the ring and saw something covering more than half of the space.


    It''s a golem, precisely it''s a rank 2 golem, a medium level artifact, who will heed his every command. With this, he would be able to fight people with special abilities.


    He summoned the golem and used his blood to gain ownership. Fortunately, he didn''t have to smear it with blood all over. He wouldn''t have enough, it''s too big.


    It''s a 3-meter tall humanoid shaped golem. It had a hard black body and was rough as a rock. It had a wide upper body, a round head with two small shiny eyes. It had no mouth as it couldn''t speak, but it could receive command telepathically. Both of its arms were muscular and very long, almost touching the ground. Its leg was very short making it look like a stunted human.


    His first artifact and for it to be a medium level artifact, a rank 2 golem, he was truly fortunate.


    He then inspected the golem using his mind and just as he expected, unfortunately, the golem''s energy was almost dead. If he doesn''t charge it, with the current energy It would only be comparable to a rank 1 standard golem. It might even stop moving if he used it carelessly.


    He then continued for something else in the storage ring. There should be a box that aside from the golem. "Good, it''s here."


    The other item will be very useful for him, probably even more than this golem.


    Alex opened the box with high expectations and inside there lay a couple of some small crystallize pebbles, the spirit stones.

 012.Power Up

    The Doomsday had first arrived with a disease, but even after 11 years of experiencing it, the humankind never understood how and why did it happen. Only the aftermath was known.


    About 80% of the population of the world died instantaneously, even though every living thing in the world was infected. The one who died immediately returned to life as a walking abomination, a zombie. As for the people who made it through the mutations; humans, animals, plants, all lifeforms slowly mutated into something else.


    The human survivors became stronger and faster. Muscle strength, reaction speed, bone density, stamina, body regeneration, etc. all slowly increased.


    When the Doomsday Pillars had descended, it showed the way how humans could break the boundaries of their bodies. The Pillars had shown the four realms of human strength. Each realm had 30 levels and divided into the low, middle, high and peak stages.


    The first was the Mortal Realm, normal humans usually had an average level from 10 to level 15 in the low stage. In this low stage, a fair comparison would be an unfit person and a trained soldier. The humans on the middle stage were top athletes, they usually have the running speed of gold medal sprinters like Usain Bolt, the stamina of a professional mountain climber and muscle strength of a heavyweight boxer. The high stage humans would have three times the strength, speed, and endurance of the middle stage. When the body reached level 30, they would reach the limits and become peak stage humans. The peak of the Mortal Realm.


    The body would then stop mutating, reaching a bottleneck, but the Doomsday Pillars had a way to upgrade from Mortal Realm to the next. After Mortal Realm was the Earth Realm, then the Sky Realm, and finally, the Saint Realm. As time passed by, the Pillars would be the hope for the survival of humankind.


    In Alex¡¯s past life, he reached low stage Sky Realm. With that level, he was already one of the pillars that held together the remaining humans. And as for the Saint Realm humans, they were humanity¡¯s greatest warriors, but they were extremely rare and Alex only knew a few of them.


    After the plague, every living thing; humans, beasts, plants, gradually transformed. But everyone had a different speed of mutation. Some took more than 5 years to naturally reach the peak stage Mortal Realm but some only required 1 year.


    There were also some lucky individuals who woke up their hidden powers. The Pillars called these people Evolvers. Not only their body could be improved, but as well as their special abilities. They were more commonly known as spirit enhancers by the people.


    The word spirit enhancer was not really a made-up term. Historians around the world had noted a few people who were actually spirit enhancers. But their special abilities were known more commonly as; Ki, Chakra, Dao, ESP and many more. The mutation had made their latent abilities become many times stronger. The greatest warrior Alex had ever met, in his past life, was an Evolver Saint Realm who could manipulate fire. But in the end, he also perished when surrounded by thousands of mutated beasts.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    There were two, most common, ways on how to increase a person¡¯s level to the peak stage Mortal Realm. The first was constant fighting; the second, faster way, was consuming spirit stones that sometimes spawned from the bodies of mutated beasts or zombies.


    In Alex''s hand sat the 50 pieces of white spirit stones. He spent some time on how to efficiently use these. One plan was to recharge the golem to make it stronger and be used longer. The other was to consume some for himself and make other people stronger.


    In the latter years of Alex¡¯s past life, these 50 pieces of white spirit stones were like a small change. These were the lowest grade of spirit stones. And in 10 years¡¯ time, every monster, beasts carried these stones in their bodies so it was everywhere. However, right this moment, these white spirit stones were Alex¡¯s greatest treasures.


    Alex decided that he would consume it and share some with his friends and family. They were, after all, his top priority. He came to this place knowing he would find these spirit stones. It¡¯s just that when he saw the golem, he got tempted to give all of the stones to the golem. But in the end, did give ten stones to the golem, just enough to be used in case his life was in danger.


    "Damn, since this is a rank 2 golem, the 10 white spirit stones only recharged it around 5% of its total power."


    But even though the golem only had that little amount of power, it would be able to battle with a rank 1 golem. A rank 1 golem was as powerful as a peak stage Mortal Realm human, so at the moment, it should be sufficient.


    As for humans, one white spirit stone could enhance a person¡¯s body from a low stage Mortal Realm to a middle stage. Five more spirit stones could upgrade the body to a high stage, and another ten spirit stones would make a person reach peak stage Mortal Realm.


    "There¡¯s no point reaching peak stage Mortal Realm right now. I wouldn¡¯t be able to breakthrough to Earth Realm until I have access to the Pillars.¡± Alex threw six spirit stones into his mouth and then sat down.


    The spirit stones were the essence of a living being¡¯s energy. When a living thing consumed more spirit stones, the energy of the consumer becomes more consolidated which would then, in turn, evolve them further.


    Alex ate six of these energy essences; it would take him a few hours to absorb all of them.


    The spirit stones were only the size of a peanut. But when it reached Alex¡¯s stomach, it slowly dissolved into million particles and attached into his veins. Slowly, his body¡¯s temperature rose and large beads of sweat came out all over his body. If observe one closely, dark filth mixed with his sweat came out together. His body was being removed of its impurities bit by bit.


    After a few hours, all of the muscles in his body contracted and then his body began to cool down. Alex felt the touch of wind right down the tip of his fingers as he slowly opened his eyes. Sight, hearing, smell, feeling, and taste, all of his five senses were enhanced. The feeling was exhilarating.


    Alex sat still for a few more hours until he finally stood up feeling full of energy. He was now on high stage Mortal Realm. According to his past life, he should be around level 25, but he wouldn¡¯t know for sure until he was inside a Pillar. At the moment, he should be probably the strongest human on Earth. He tested his strength a little and jumped as high as he could. He touched the ceiling of the chamber, which should be around 5 meters. He then picked up a stone, grasped it, and "Crack" he broke it.


    Alex was full of confidence right now. He stored the golem and the spirit stones back into the ring. He walked and swam out of the lake, and the sun welcomed him at its highest point. It¡¯s already noon and it seemed like he spent more than 12 hours inside the cave.


    Alex walked back to the temple, took the car and drove all the way back to Bali¡¯s main city to meet his family in the hotel. It looked like his family was having such a nice holiday that they didn¡¯t realize he had been gone for 3 days.


    Sometimes, moments like these made him wonder why did he even worked so hard.


    After they ate dinner, he then took a long good night of sleep.

 013.More Artifact

    Bali¡¯s truly the best holiday destination. The beaches, the food, the resort hotel, everything was just perfect.


    At the swimming area of the 5-star hotel, Alex just finished playing with both his daughters and wife. It wasn¡¯t easy trying to achieve both ¡®The Saviour of the World¡¯ title and ¡®The World¡¯s Greatest Dad¡¯ title. But he cherished these moments because the end of days was near. Once it came, he would have less time for his family.


    His wife, Devita, noticed something looking at his shirt-less husband and asked, "When did you start working out? Since when did you have six-packed abs?"


    Ever since his body was enhanced to a peak stage Mortal Realm, his body had changed and became muscular.


    "It¡¯s been like that for quite some time. Why? Don''t you like it? Do you want to touch and feel it for a while?" Alex gave a cheeky smile showed off his abs.


    It had been more than a week since he reincarnated, but he was starting to adapt with his current lifestyle and could start teasing his wife.


    After swimming, Alex washed up, went inside the hotel¡¯s office room, and began to spend time researching with the computer. He familiarized himself with the current news and connected it with the events from his past life. He wanted to make use of the internet while it was still working. He studied the local information about Bali, Indonesia¡¯s government and military situation, world organizations, etc.


    It had been a while since the last time he had held a keyboard a mouse. His eyes caught the bronze ring on his finger and suddenly thought of something.


    There were at least 1,000 artifacts spread out around the world. Although he knew how hard it was to access the temples when it''s not activated, throughout history, there should be a few relics that had accidentally been found. Alex then started searching on auction websites and museums.


    He found a famous sword in China that was over a thousand-year-old that didn¡¯t have rust and was still sharp. Alex recognized it as one of the low-level artifacts and thought about how it could be useful to him. But considering the travel time, and the fact it¡¯s a country¡¯s national treasure, it''s probably not a good idea, it¡¯s a low-level artifact anyway. He kept surfing the web hoping to get lucky.


    "Come on¡­ Hoping to find another medium grade artifact."


    Searching¡­ Click...


    "It won''t be too much to ask for just one high-grade weapon right?"


    Searching¡­ Click click...Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "Ok, just another ring will do"


    Still searching¡­ Click click click...


    "Even just an empty one. Please..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex didn''t find anything he recognized. Maybe it¡¯s bad karma for greediness and ungratefulness...


    He finally gave up searching and started reading more news instead. He then found one article about how the Indonesian police force recently captured two terrorist cells in Central Java.


    "Only two bases? Looks like Rico is still suspicious with the intel I gave him."


    This wasn¡¯t a piece of good news for Alex. The terrorist eradication was too slow. Once the Doomsday arrived, these terrorists would start recruiting survivors with religion as cover and would make the situation around Indonesia worse.


    "Maybe I should just give the general a hand?"


    Alex continued on with his research until a knock came around at noon. Nina visited him to give the progress report he had asked.


    Currently, the two bases developments were progressing fast. Around 2,000 workers were working on the main base with the heavy equipment and some construction materials already delivered. Rina, his HR manager, already started profiling the next batch of 2,000 workers. The villa had finished its parameter fences as well as the tents already set up. It has become a command centre.


    Eka was managing both the mechanics and electricians to modify all electric equipment like solar panels, water filters, etc. in order to resist the upcoming electromagnetic pulse surge. They needed to do some modification and were doing some testing.


    The next thing Nina reported was about the purchase of unique vehicles and boats. The vehicles and boats Alex had asked for were the ones built before 2002. Those vehicles built before that year only had minimum or none electrical equipment. With enough modification, these vehicles would be useful for transporting survivors. For the boats, Alex had requested to purchase those only with steel hulls because the fiber ones wouldn¡¯t be durable enough to sustain even a single attack from a mutated beast.


    Nina had already bought 50 land vehicles; 30 transport trucks and 20 jeeps. She had also bought four small steel-hulled speed boats as well as two large steel-hulled transport ships which were 90-meter in length, 20-meter wide with a cargo capacity of 3000-meter cubic tons.


    The transport ships and boats would be docked at Bay City¡¯s port in a few days. And as for the vehicles, they would be parked evenly between the two bases.


    Alex then also asked Nina to recruit more mechanic and steelworkers to modify the boats and vehicles.


    After the reports, Nina gave Alex the total spending cost: Land purchases $15 million, the construction and worker salary $5 million, food supplies $5 million, other supplies $10 million, vehicles and boats $7 million. Overall, it was a whopping $42 million. With the $5 million he received from selling his other assets, Alex was left with only $13 million. Alex then told Nina to buy more food worth $5 million, another $3 million to buy 50 more vehicles and another $2 million for emergency spending. Now, Alex only had only $3 million left in the bank.


    "I just spent $50 million in one week." Alex sighed.


    There were still many things he needed and the ships were not yet enough. Alex also needed a way to get weapons and lots of ammo. It seemed like he needed to be more creative.


    Lastly, Nina gave Alex a note from Randy the Bay City¡¯s Mayor. Randy had finished investigating half of the names from the list Alex initially gave. In the note, there were more than 20 names listed as well as their last known address and last places seen. With this information, Alex planned to start inviting them to the base. Some could be offered a job, but most would need a more personal touch.


    There was one name, in particular, that Alex was very interested in approaching right now. The person¡¯s name was Jerry. Alex knew Jerry from his past life and how Jerry was a future Evolver.


    Alex knew him pretty well and how trustworthy he was. The place where Jerry was last seen was the place he had always stayed at. A simple hotel in one of the small beaches in Bali, it looked the normal tourist hidden getaway spot, but its other face was as a smuggler¡¯s den. This could be an opportunity to solve some of Alex¡¯s other problems.


    In the future, Alex planned the whole island of Bali to be his base, but of course, there would be some organizations he needed to work with and some that he needed to eradicate.


    For now, he¡¯ll the terrorist cells to General Rico. As this smuggler¡¯s den, he¡¯ll take care of it himself. Finally, some time for action to test his new strength.

 014.The Smugglers Den

    Its the same with many other countries, when many people in the government are corrupt, the national security tend to be more "flexible". Especially in a place like Bali, its a heavenly destination, 2.8 million tourists a year, mostly from Australia, China and India. Most come to have "fun", this could be translated as, alcohol and drugs. When there is a demand, then the supplier will come. There are a few posts as a trade front all over Bali, but this is the one Jerry in charge in.


    Its a small hotel next to a beach, the place is quite far away from the busy street for the obvious reason. 5 floor high and only around 40 rooms, there''s really not much customer besides the "special" one. In the top room, Jerry was currently sitting in front of a table and is on a phone, there are a few people seen standing in front of him.


    Jerry speaking on the phone "I understand, but I think the current market will be fine to reach this year target, and it will be much safer too, recently the police are harder to bribe as well"


    Jerry continues, "Yes I understand, I will try my best". The phone stops.


    Jerry has a stiff look on his face, there are 4 men in front of him, one of them said: "what did the big boss say?"


    "The boss really serious in expanding the market,.."


    Jerry is the leader of this post, He has been a smuggler for almost 20 years, most of his crew also the same, they are recruited since as young as 10 years old. Mostly taken from the streets, or from a very poor family. 20 years ago, he starts as a simple delivery boy, walking around the street of Bali, dodging police, and the other gang. Some of the other boys he knows ended up in prison and be forgotten or died in the street somewhere. He was an orphan, and he works really hard to survive for both himself and his little sister. As the market demand is huge, the competition is fierce, even international syndicate often involved. Therefore most smuggler learn basic fighting even some learn a martial art to survive. After many years Jerry manage to step up the food chain, he made many huge contributions and turn his gang into one of the biggest in Bali, naturally, he becomes one of the most respected leaders in the gang.


    But recently he has been in a dilemma, first, his sister was sent to work overseas a few months ago and he hasn''t heard from her the last few weeks. The second is the way the gang recently turning, these few years the gang turn mainly into selling drugs, which is fine for him at first, but recently the boss has been forcing him to up the market by selling it into the school kids. Jerry knows he is not a saint but this has pushed into the boundaries of his moral compass. The adults can screw them self for killing each other with their own money, but the kids are innocent.


    Most of his crew has been following him as a leader, and they can understand him and relate, many of them are also the victims of an irresponsible adult. Like the saying, the man character can relate to his father. but as almost all his men have no father, then they relate to him as their leader.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    suddenly Jerry hears a huge commotion down the stairs. He leads his men down to check. in the hotel lobby, there is a guy standing in the middle wearing a Bali scary mask. A weird person walking into his smuggling base, it only means trouble.


    There are 20 of his man surround the weird mask guy. Jerry''s actually quite calm, He sent one of his men to check the hotel outside parameters if there are any other troubles.


    "What do you want?"


    "there you are, you are Jerry, right? I want you and your men to work for me"


    This masked guy is Alex, he bought the mask on the market on the way here. He thought its not yet the time for his face to be known by many of the Bali locals.


    Jerry respond "working for a funny weird guy? not a chance"


    Jerry makes a simple look and node, one of his men suddenly move forward to grab Alex shoulder, he tried to push him down but it feels so heavy it didn''t budge at all. Alex makes a simple move grab the guy hand, pull him and punch him in the stomach. The guy suddenly passed out.


    Jerry and the gang finally alarmed, this is not a simple guy. Jerry makes another gesture 4 of them move to surround Alex. They send a few punches and kicks but Alex easily dodge them. A few seconds later, one punch each all fall down passed out.


    Jerry then yell "ALL ATTACK" his men already saw what Alex can do, so they take and pull out all sort of weapons; knife, hatchets, and steel pipes. 10 plus people fiercely attacking Alex.


    Alex currently is a high stage Mortal Realm human, his speed and strength are 3 times of a professional athlete. He can run 100 meters in about 5-6 second. if he punches with a full strength he can easily break people bones. But his body is not invincible, those knives and hatchets could still hurt him. Time to get serious, although his opponent is not amateurs, Alex has 10 years of fighting experience, so he can easily predict their move, their blade could not touch him. Alex uses this time to measure and practice his body strength. 1 minute, 2 minutes still no one can touch him, suddenly there is a figure jump fast at him with a dagger. He is almost as fast as Alex, it''s Jerry.


    "He is an Evolve indeed, even in an early stage mortal realm, his speed already passed the middle stage"


    But Alex could still dodge him.


    Jerry look surprised, he is very confident with his speed, but this guy can still dodge him.


    Alex then stops his practice time, he punches and kicks a few more of Jerry''s men. suddenly Alex realized one of the guys on the back pulls out a gun.


    A gun could be a problem. Alex rushed up to the guy before he can aim properly, Alex took the gun from him easily and aim the gun, press on the guy forehead.


    Jerry order "All STOP!!"


    "Ok, you got my full attention, we definitely can''t beat you, whatever you need we can talk about it, just don''t hurt my men"


    Alex knows from his past life how Jerry feels about his men, Alex release the men, took the gun then follow Jerry to one of the room to talk in private


    "Who are you? you''re with the police? ...CIA?"


    Alex open his mask and say "just a normal Indonesian citizen like you"


    Jerry thinks the guy in front of him doesn''t look normal at all.


    "So Jerry how can I convince you to work for me?"


    "It''s not possible, don''t you know I am part of the Black Snake Gang? the gang has hundreds of member all around Bali, we might make most of our money from drugs, but we occasionally also smuggle weapon, I see you are very strong, but in our main base you will be facing guns and rifle"


    Alex smile. "My hope exactly the more the merrier"


    "There is no way I will help you, although we are a group of thug and smugglers. I know some of the men pretty well, I will not help you hurt them"


    "What if I added information about your sister?"


    Jerry''s lost the calm in his face

 015.Black Snake Island

    There used to be many gangs in Bali, but around 20 years ago. The black snake gang slowly eliminate their competitor one by one. The black snake currently the number one supplier for all contraband item. The secret of its success is their influence within the Indonesian government and law enforcement, they even have some foreign influence.


    The gang currently have 4 posts all around Bali, lead by 4 gang leader such as Jerry, and each with around 50 members, while their main base located offshore in one of the small island name Kangeans, north of Bali island. The island becomes their central command and dock for all their smuggling ships who came from the other island all across Indonesia and even from foreign countries. In his past life, this island was Jerry home base.


    The island is about the size of Bay city, but there aren''t any houses in it, it was more like a fortress. there is a boat seen sailing into the island dock, 2 people walk out of the boat. it was Jerry and Alex. they are walking into the building in the centre of the island. The fortress separates into 3 layers, the first layer is the courtyard Alex can see more than 50 guards standing around outside the building. some of them are holding firearms. Jerry and Alex then enter the building, into the second layer, the barracks, there are also more than 50 guards in this area. The barracks connects to the room where all the guard rest and where the weapon kept.


    Jerry was somehow a well-known leader between the gang, many people like him. Even though nobody recognizes Alex, but as long as he''s unarmed they don''t really care about him. Jerry''s authority in this gang is not small. They check and confiscated all belonging in this area.


    Finally, they reach the third layer, the hall. This is the place where the gangs held their meetings and gathering. there are 2 separate room, the outer hall and the lounge. Alex must stay in the outer hall while Jerry walks into the lounge. there sits his boss Mr Blake


    Mr Blake has the cliche look of a big boss, an overweight person wearing a blazer. He looks like someone who always got everyone else does the hard work for him, sitting next to him was Jacko one of the gang leaders like him, while at the back of the room there are 5 guards.


    "What is it that you need, that you suddenly need to drop by here?"


    "I heard the news that my sister is in Colombia, is this true? do you know about this Mr Blake?


    Flashback a few hours before, Alex told him a piece of shocking news, he said that Jerry''s sister is not working the overseas job as his boss said, but instead was being sent to Colombia as one of the drug lord pet girl. Alex told Jerry much detail in a hope to convince him to work with him, of course, some of the detail Alex heard from Jerry himself in the previous life. In the previous life since Alex met him, Jerry''s sister already died, in this life, she probably already died too. Alex was miscalculated of how important Jerry''s sister means to him, normally Jerry is a very calm person, who knows after he heard about this, Jerry decided to rush out, walk right into the base. He wishes to confront Mr Blake to see right at his eyes when he answered. He doesn''t really care that Alex following him if Alex lied he could take care of him better in the main base.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Back to the question, Mr Blake was silence in thought for a while then said


    "Who told you this?"


    from those 4 words, Jerry already know that it is true.. his heart beat faster.


    "how is she? is she still alive?" Jerry knows the fact of how the Drug lord treat women like clothes


    "You both are such a fool, The brother works very hard for the sister, while the sister works really hard for her brother." you both ended up becoming such a fortune for me. When the drug-lord came here and take fancy of your sister, I really can''t say no... Your sister also chooses to lie for your sake.


    Jerry''s trying very hard to be calm but he can feel his blood pumping inside...


    "so where is she now?"


    suddenly there are 5 guard rush inside from the back room holding rifles


    Mr Blake continues "Since she''s been sent to Columbia I already prepare the worst for you, I plant some people to spy on you. but they always failed. Your man is very loyal. instead many others like you even more." you are a natural leader and a great fighter, too bad you are too soft, our Black snake cant improve by just doing the safe thing"


    Jerry can''t hold it anymore, he pulled a little-hidden knife and rushed up, he dashed really fast, the guard was caught unprepared, in less than 1 second Jerry already in front of Mr Blake, the plan was to put Mr Blake as hostage, Jerry is very confident with his speed, unfortunately Jacko was there, he was prepare, Jacko move forward to block him. Jerry was a better fighter than Jacko, it took him 5 moves to stab a knife on Jacko''s shoulder, make him drop to his knee and disable him.


    But Jacko already accomplishes his job. Mr Blake manages to run a few steps away from them. Mr Blake quickly orders the guard to shoot. This is Mr Blake personal guards, these guard has done many of his dirty deeds before. With no hesitation, they are pulling the trigger... Jacko saw his boss decision and could only blame his stupidity..


    Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang Bang


    Jerry try to jump away, while Jacko was still on his knee just surrender to his fate.. but the gunshot follows with someone else scream.. All 5 guard who holds the rifle drop into the floor, dead. All headshot to the head. The other 5 guards shocked and pull out their pistol, but before they even manage to get it out.


    Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang Bang


    5 more guard died. all headshot.


    Everyone saw a figure walk slowly from the hall. its Alex holding a gun, he took out the gun from his storage ring. 10 shot, 10 bullets, 10 bodies. His high stage Mortal Realm doesn''t just give him strength and speed, but also higher reflex and perception, plus he have many experiences in using a gun on his previous life. Alex killing 10 people just like that, he has seen thousands of death before, he already used to life and death fight, if you prepare to kill someone then you must be prepared to die as well.


    It all finish just like that very easy, many other guards rushed into the room but by then Jerry already control the situation, Jerry said "this is a personal matter between me and Mr Blake, I don''t want to see any other dead bodies", but if any of you insist on defending him, please move forward now.


    There is no one dare to intervene, even Jacko doesn''t want to help anymore, and Mr Blake closest guards are all laying on the floor died. All the others are either the guards who listen to Jerry, the guard who dislike Mr Blake, or all the other guard who just work for money and doesn''t care who the boss is. Even if there are a few who want to help Mr Blake, they are either don''t have the ability or smart enough to understand the situation.


    Mr Blake is furious, there are many men in front of him but none are willing to defend him. Jerry walks closer to Mr Blake, he punches him down. then he moves on top of him pull up his sleeve and asked the same question again.


    surprisingly Mr Blake answer is..


    "You can see her yourself in Hell"


    Alex realizes something wrong, but he''s not fast enough, Mr Blake has pulled up a small pistol under his blazer and shot Jerry in the stomach.


    Bang.. Bang.. two shot


    Jerry''s stomach bleed...


    Alex panicked... (noooo.....my evoooo....)

 016.Spirit Enhancer

    To prevent more harm to Jerry, Alex immediately shot Mr Blake in the head, for him all everything else in this room is not as precious as Jerry. He then took Jerry inside of a small room, all the other guard, even Jacko not sure what to do, they are just waiting in the lounge.


    Alex look at Jerry''s wound, the bullet passes through cleanly, Alex patch him up with a clean sheet, he''s not critical but loses a lot of blood. he needs to get treated in a hospital soon, but the nearest is in Bali, 3 hours boat ride away.


    There is one way he plans to try.


    Alex decided to open up his storage ring and took out his spirit stones, Alex plans to give Jerry some of his spirit stones. he believes if Jerry turns to high stage Mortal realm, his upgraded regenerative ability should be enough to save his life. Alex reluctant to give him 6 stones, but the safety of his Evolve is at stake, in his previous life, Jerry also not supposed to die here, he felt responsible. Hence he put all 6 of them in Jerry''s mouth.


    Jerry is still in a semi-conscious state, he realized what Alex did to him, from patching his wound to giving him strange stones...


    "this is a stone right?"


    "what are you trying to do?"


    "I should eat this?"


    "Are you fu***** crazy?"


    There''s nothing Jerry can do to stop him. he is currently in pain and has no strength to resist. 1.2...6 stones, all inside him. Alex lay him on the floor.


    "Just relax, this will save your life"


    Jerry suddenly feels a weird sensation within his body, he tried to relax and rest.


    It will take a few hours until Jerry finish his transformation, Alex doesn''t want to waste any time, he walks out of the room and meets Jacko. Jacko saw Alex abilities just now, his speed, his aim and his brutality. Jacko is scared of him Currently he just lost his employer, there are a few choices he can do, but he wants to make sure about Jerry''s condition first. Alex came to tell him that Jerry is fine, he is currently resting, Alex told him to spread the news of what happened and to gather all Black Snake members from all 4 posts to this island tomorrow.


    After that, Alex took a walk around the compound by himself, many eyes are facing him, but not really sure what to do so they let him, actually their reaction is quite normal , they are not as trained as police or military organisation, they have no chain of command, so when the Boss died they are not sure what to do. Anyway, Jacko announcement already spread, they will know more tomorrow. They cleaned up the bodies and put it into one of the empty room for the moment until further order.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Alex then walks around and check each of the rooms, he opens each one, some of the locked room is not a trouble for him. He starts his treasure hunting, the first he found is the arsenal, they don''t have too many of them here. exclude the one already with some of the soldiers there are 30 pieces SS1 assault rifle and 20 pieces Berretta pistols. there are only a few boxes of ammo. Barely enough for his base, but some are better than nothing at all. He did find something useful though, there is a box full of grenades, there are 8 of them inside, Alex took all the grenade but he left the weapons in the room, his storage ring is quiet limited.


    Alex then found "the room", it is a steel door with triple lock, Alex force entry inside the room, it''s shiny, he found the Black Snake treasure. There are 10 bags of cash and about 50 pieces of gold bar, He took some time to count them, the cash worth $10 million and the gold with the current market value should worth $25 million. Money, exactly what he currently need, He took all of them in the ring, he really felt like robbing a bank right now. Anyway, all of this will lose its value by next month, so to steal and spend them will be a favour to the money and gold. All the other rooms mostly filled with contraband; alcohols and drugs, Not really sure about the value, so he will leave it later to Jerry.


    Alex returns to the room where Jerry is, currently Jerry''s experiencing the same process he had in the ruins chamber. When he saw Jerry, Alex actually felt a little bit jealous, the guy in front of him is one of the lucky individuals who have the spirit enhancer talent. They are very rare, in his previous life, Jerry was a famous wind spirit enhancer. His ability to run faster actually are not coming from his muscle like any other body enhancer, but it is because of his talent in air manipulation, he unconsciously able to reduce air resistance and using pressurized air for propulsion. He is an evolve, the term that defines by the doomsday pillars as a person who can enhance both their body and their spirit. Alex might not be an evolve, but he knows a way from his previous life to get an ability that could make him strong enough like an evolve.


    Alex then took a rest while waiting for Jerry, in the morning Jerry opens his eyes, there''s a lot of confusion in his face, Between the news of his sister, to the stones that changed his body. He tried not to think about his sister right now, as he knows that Mr Blake already died, he will try to investigate the truth about this later on.


    Currently, he wonder about the mysterious stone, a few hours ago he was dying, now he felt a surge of powerful energy on his body. Alex slowly explains to him about the realms of human bodies, but he didn''t explain to him about where or how he got the stones. He also explains to Jerry about the secret of Spirit enhancer, at the moment within the Mortal realm there isn''t much different to any body-enhancer but he should already be able to feel the wind energy around him. He should practice himself, there''s not much Alex can help, as he is not a spirit enhancer himself.


    Jerry owes Alex his lives, he also felt a sense of admiration to this mysterious person he just met yesterday. Jerry is a simple person, Alex already tells him what he wants, as long as Alex doesn''t ask him to do something that crosses his line, he is willing to work for Alex.


    "So what do you require me to do?"


    "I want you to lead the Black Snake gang"


    ''What for?"


    "A huge disaster is coming, I need a lot of people, I want you and them to be prepared"

 017.Not Enough

    The Black Snake base island, at noon, the courtyard area already full of people. All 3 gang leader and their members, the main base guard, plus Jerry.''s member. all totalled 300 plus member has gathered. Alex and Jerry both are standing in the front. Jerry currently addressing the members, most of them respect him, so they listen to him. Jerry told him what Mr Blake did to his sister, and about the incident last night. Afterward, he informs that for the gang to continue, the first thing they need to elect a new leader, he open for anyone wishes to become the new leader.


    Jacko already knows Jerry strength, so he choose to stand aside, the other two leaders, Bayu is a muscular bald man, height about 1.9 meters, while the last leader is Vicky a woman in her late twenties. Vicky has no comment, she never like Mr Blake, as for Bayu, he think that he might not be as smart as Jerry, but he''s sure, that he is the strongest and fiercest member in this courtyard.


    He challenged Jerry to a duel, other member thought that Jerry is still hurt because of the gunshot, but who knows that he would win easily against Bayu. The first minute Jerry only moving around testing his speed, next to test his strength he let the big guy hit him, it doesn''t really hurt him, Jerry felt both his speed and strength increases. it''s addicting. Seeing the scene every gang member surprise, but the stronger the leader, the better they will be, so they feel glad. Jacko really puzzled by this, last night when he fought Jerry, Jerry was not this strong, after getting shot he doesn''t seem to be hurt, but actually get much stronger.


    When the leadership is settled, Jerry starts talking about the future plan for Blake Snake gang, he planned to stop the drug smuggling business and decided the gang to become mercenaries, as for the client he introduced Alex the guy standing next to him. As most of Black Snake member has a criminal record, it will be hard for them to live outside of the gang, so most of them agree with the decision, about 30 of them decided to quit and retired the life of the gang, and Jerry allowed it.


    For the rest of them, a total of 300 people, Alex planned them to be trained and prepare for the end of days, they will become his first group of fighters. Although he won''t know how many will survive the plague, he still wishes the one survive will be ready. They will be trained in basic hand to hand combat, axes fighting and lastly shooting firearms. The firearm supplies are far from enough, so Alex gave Jerry a job to trade all the Drugs with weapons, they will need as much weapon and ammo as possible. Jerry gives a rough estimate, all the drug supplies worth about $10 million if traded with weapons it should be able to arm 2000 people. Alex added an extra $5 million dollars to buy a few special weapons like RPG, machine guns and extra ammunition, a lot of extras.


    The 4 Black snake posts will be emptied, all gangs will have training in the island, Jacko and Bayu will be in charge of the training and Vicky will be in charge of tradings and smuggling it to this base, Jerry request to visit Colombia, besides trading, his main reason is to hear news about his sister, so he requests to go there himself. Alex kind of worried, but considering that Jerry is already a high stage mortal realm, he let him go, but Alex gives Jerry a deadline, 1 week at most he must be back to the gang, and prepare the mobilization of the gang member to Bali main base.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Alex realizes the gang also have a dozen ship available to use, Alex told Jerry about Bay city and told him to coordinate with Eka about modifying the ships. After monitoring the preparation and training, there''s nothing else Alex can do here on the island, Alex went back to the Bali Island.


    The Bay city is currently crowded with 100 plus mechanics, modifying vehicles and ships, Alex has a meeting with Rendy the mayor about donating a fund to built the city outer wall and post. Of course, he also mentions a different kind of "donation" as well.


    Next Alex went to the main base, its currently busy and bustling with 5000 plus worker, from land clearing, building foundation, wall gates placement, and steel construction it all progressing really fast. Alex gives some feedback on the current design. The land acquisition already finish, so he started the second stage of the design, The wall in the north facing the mountain, the gate will be called the mountain gate, the wall on the west near the river there will be the river gate, on the east where the pillar will drop be called the pillar gate, Lastly on the south near the main road will be called the main gate. Outside of the Mountain gate until the river gate, Alex will create a farm area, Alex decided to bring 1000 farmers to start land clearing and paddy the fields. They will also connect the farms with the river Alex also prepares a dozen 3 story outpost 1 kilometre away each outside the base for a lookout. After he finishes the design, he returns back to the Hotel where his family staying, both trips took him one full day.


    Tonight Alex have a lot of thing in his mind, its already day 10, 20 days left till the end of days come, Things seems to go as planned, he got 2 bases under construction, 5000 plus worker, supplies delivered, vehicles, boats, he got an artifact, an Evolve, 300 fighters and weapons. But after seeing his bases and relate back to his previous life...


    "It''s not enough"


    "5000 people, 300 fighters, how many of them would survive the first plague?"


    "it might turn to be a safe base for my family and friends"


    "but will it have any effect on the world? did I reincarnated only to protect my family and friends?, this preparation won''t bring any much different to my country, don''t bother about changes to the humankind, the earth has totalled 7.7 billion people and currently my action only affecting less than 7000 people. I only have 20 days left, what else can I prepare? I need to think bigger and took higher risk, I actually really want to start getting the item to find the cure for my daughter, but I guess it can wait for now"


    If Alex wants to create an impact on the country, he would need government involvement, but it will be very hard for the government to go on board with this, politician will take too long to convince, the other way is either go straight to the Indonesian military or through the richest and most powerful society in the country;


    the nine dragons of Indonesia

 018.The 9 Dragons

    Indonesia is a democratic country, the President is elected by the people, there are also the cabinet''s members, also elected by the people to watch over the government. These are the politicians, they are divided into the Presidential party and the opposition party, they often in contradiction. During Alex previous life, the president, the vice, and most cabinet member, all died from the plague, so the country loose its central leadership. None of the surviving cabinet members is eligible or given the power to lead. Democracy is the best for peacetime, but in time like this, they are the worst.


    Law enforcement took control. Indonesian law enforcement is divided into two big organisation, the police force and the army. The police force in charge of handling domestic threat while the army on foreign threats. There is no preparation for plague like this, finally because lack of central command and communication, each General set up their own each survival base, they become "king" in each of their own regiment.


    The last but not least are the rich and powerful 9 dragons. These are the group of 9 families, who control 9 big corporations such as Tobacco, Real estate, Oil, Bank, Pharmacy, Technology, Media etc. These 9 corporation control 90% of the country economy, it could even be said that they control the government itself. Some of them even control some part of the army and police force. In Alex previous life, they actually spend the first many years fighting among them self, when they finally join forces it was already too late.


    In his previous life Alex knew a few of the 9 dragons family, and fight alongside together but, at the moment they are strangers, Alex currently thinking of a way to convince at least one of them to support him before the end of days.


    In the city of Surabaya, East Java main city. At night in one luxury real estate compound, a figure wears black clothes seen jumping in from outside the wall. If someone could see this scene they will be surprised at the wall are 4 meters high and the guy seems to jump pass it easily.


    Of course, the guy is Alex.


    "Reincarnated life, a Mission to save the world, but why do I feel more like a thief each day"


    "What a mansion, this is not a house this is a palace"


    There are few bodyguards all around the estate, but with his perception and agility, it''s pretty easy for Alex to dodge them undetected.


    "The dogs will be the tricky one, I should just jump up to the roof and crawl from the top"


    Alex walks inside one of the rooms from a balcony, where he sees a man sitting in a wheelchair. the man startled when he saw Alex.


    "Mr James, let me introduce myself, I am Alex"Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "please don''t bother calling your guard, I don''t want another cliche of hitting your guard to get your attention."


    James Randal, the family head of Randal family, one of the 9 dragons family. The Randal family like all the other family got their fame and fortune from trading the country natural resources, Oil, plantation, and such, but his main business actually is in the medical sector. The Randal family have the most hospital and medical research centre all over the country. it could even be considered one of the best in all over the world.


    James Randal is the most driven man he knows, in Alex previous life, as the Randall family are the best in medical expertise compare to all the other 9 dragons family, they were in a friendly term with him. James has become the family head since he was only 25 years old. His father died from a unique bone disease 10 years ago. Since then James manages to lead the family into a prominence, despite the threat of many wolves inside and outside the family.


    The Randal family expert in medical science, but for him its become such a joke, his father and his grandfather died of the same bone disease, a biologic diseases that become the family curse. Currently even with his resources, of hundred medical expert and thousands of studies the family still unable to find the cure. 5 years ago the disease also starting to affect James, What are the use of money and power if eventually human can''t escape death, and his death will come early, James thinks 10 years at most, but there still no breakthrough. This is his number one goal in life. and this will be Alex way to gain favour into the 9 dragons family.


    James Randal think for a little and respond


    "You manage to enter unnoticed passed through my guards, despite them being an ex-special force. even in my normal condition, I doubt I can escape, never mind with this wheelchair."


    "what do you want,?"


    Alex responded


    "there is something that I need, and I am willing to trade it with something that will interest you"


    "I doubt it, there''s not much in this world that interest me anymore"


    "what about a cure for your illness.. even better.. what about the secret of eternal life..?"


    "Hahahahaha.. is this supposed to be a joke? did my cousin send you?


    Alex took out a white shiny stone and show it to James.


    "This is a spirit stone, you will surprise the wonder it could give. I will give you one to let your scientist and researcher study it."


    James said. "Don''t play around with me.


    Alex suddenly moves close to him, with such a speed James can''t explain. Alex took another stone out and force it into James'' mouth.


    "This one is for you take this stone seriously"


    "one of this stone won''t be enough to cure your disease, I have plenty more, I believe you will be interested, I will find you again soon"


    Alex left the other spirit stone on the table next to James. and jump out of the window. Alex quickly leaves the compound.


    James wanted to call his guards to go after Alex, but he suddenly feels something changed with his body, one spirit stones enough to change a low stage into a mid-stage mortal realm. It only took about 15 minutes for one spirit stone to work. A normal person will suddenly have the speed and strength of an Olympic athlete. For James, he suddenly feel his body full of vigour, he can already feel both his legs. He tried and actually able to hold up standing for a few seconds.


    "2 more spirit stone used, 26 left, almost half already used" hope its worth it. I should give him some time to study the stone so I can exploit him better later.


    "Although even if he agrees to help me I doubt it will be enough."


    "If he''s not interested maybe I can sneak again to take the spirit stone back."


    The next morning, in the news, Alex heard something disturbing.

 019.Special Forces

    .


    BANG...


    .


    A sound of a gunshot


    "Hostile one is down,.."


    "Nice shot Sniper three"


    Inside one of a room within a warehouse district, a group of people wearing black uniform were gathered. They surround a big table placed in the centre of the room, on top of it, there was a large size building blueprints, its the blueprint of the warehouse next door. There is a 3 person sitting down next to the table facing a monitor, they are wearing communication equipments. the others are standing, the person in the middle is the one taking command, This is General Rico.


    The war against the terrorist. Since the shocking 911 Terrorist attack in the US, the war never stops. Although being chase by many law enforcement all around the world. the terrorist group did not go down but actually become more vicious, even getting more support and funding. In Indonesia, terrorism also already spreads. there are dozens of hidden bases and hundreds man devoted to creating terror, mainly trough bomb attack.


    The police forces in Indonesia are spreads out in all cities, Indonesia actually has the second most police officer in the world. totalled 430.000 men. within this number, there are a few elites were selected, they named as DENSUS 88. They were stationed all around the country, with a total of no more than 3000 men. 200-300 men in the big cities and only 30-40 men in the small cities They are the police special forces. Each of them got training from ex-US special forces and various intelligence agencies. They were designed to become an anti-terrorist unit that is capable of countering various terrorist threats, from bomb threats to hostage situations. It consists of investigators, explosive experts, and an attack unit that includes snipers.


    Rico is a brigadier general with vice-chief position in the DENSUS 88 special forces. Normally he did not personally lead an operation anymore, but currently, he is leading because this is one of the terrorist main bases, and also because he wants to make sure the information that Alex gives are accurate. Currently, Rico brings with him 1 platoon of the special force, One platoon, normally have 3 squads each with member around 8 - 12 men. Currently, this operation involves 30 men. Each squad were led by a sergeant, while each platoon was led by a lieutenant. Lieutenant Leon was one of the men standing with him, and he currently becomes second in command for this operation.


    The other 3 men sitting in the table are the intelligence division unit, they were in charge of gathering information, and devising tactical strategy. This unit has staked out this location since yesterday. They predict the number of hostile insides should be around 20 men.


    Squad 1 are currently standing guard within the temporary command centre ready as a backup, Squad 2 already prepared to enter the warehouse through the front and Squad 3 through the back, Just now a sniper from Squad 3 was just given orders to shoot the enemy lookout.


    "Breach! Breach!"


    Squad 2 going through the front door was faced with a steel door, the sergeant holding a breaching shotgun shoots the door hinges and the steel door finally open, there are 7 hostile in the front hall waiting to shoot anything that walks through the front door, but when the door open, the scene was not as they expect, instead of man rushing inside, its actually a grenade...


    "BAAMMM"


    It''s a stun grenade, throw by squad 2, its explode with such a bright light, disable all eyes and senses. The grenade then followed with 2 people walking with a ballistic shield in front.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    BANG...BANG...BANG...BANG


    All the hostile shot were useless, it was all deflected by the shield. one by one, each member of squad 2 rush in and open fires to all the blinded hostiles, it was a one-sided battle, all 7 hostiles down, none of the squad 2 members hurt. Squad 2 continue to walk information through the front hall. 3 other hostile on the other side of the room actually fleeing through the back room, but they didn''t expect to be welcomed by a bullet rain from squad 3 who just went in through the back door.


    "Back door secured"


    "Front door secured"


    "Great job, now enter the 2nd floor cautiously, careful there should be 10 other hostile waiting"


    It is an open warehouse hall, the second-floor door can be seen from the front hall... Squad 2 stay on the hall while taking cover behind boxes, Squad 3 walk inside the hall from the back room, and walk up the stairs.


    Squad 3 breached the 2nd-floor door and also rush in with the ballistic shield. But, what they found puzzled them, there was only one man inside, he is kneeling on the floor, not making any sound. One by one squad 3 men walk in to secure the room, prepare to shoot the kneeling man.


    Rico said "Something is wrong, where are the other hostiles"


    The kneeling men stand up slowly and said:


    "The heaven''s gate is coming you all heathens will burn, today I will go to heaven, The Lord is Great"


    Rico screamed "GET OUT!! ALL UNIT OUT!!"


    Less then 1 second, Rico''s ordered was followed with an extremely loud noise


    .


    "KAAABBBBOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!"


    .


    "NOOOOO.....!!!"


    .


    An explosion blows up in the warehouse. it was so big that the force broke the window glasses of building that the general currently in.


    General Rico and Lieutenant Leon rushing out of the building with Squad 1 and saw the flaming warehouse. such a horrific sight. There are some bodies of the Squad 2 can be seen, the general can even still see a few of them still twitching and gasping for help. There is nothing left of Squad 3.


    A few men from Squad 1 cannot stand by watching the scene. These are their comrades, their friends. They break out the formation and tried to help the burning bodies,


    Suddenly...


    BANG...BANG...BANG...BANG


    Several figures rushed out from behind another building and start shooting..


    BANG...BANG...BANG...BANG


    .


    3 squad 1 man who walks out formation got hit and drop to the ground.. dead


    There are now only 7 members left, with Lieutenant Leon and the General all 9 men


    The General gives the order "TAKE COVER, BACK TO BACK, create defensive formation"


    They start to resist and shoot back, These squads are the elites police force, most of them are a sharpshooter.


    BANG...BANG...BANG...BANG


    .


    10 hostiles drop dead to the ground,


    but weirdly more are coming


    General Rico can see at least 30 more figure.


    "DAMN its a Fxxxxxx Traps"


    "Hold the formation, keep shooting"


    .


    BANG...BANG...BANG...BANG


    .


    .


    10 more hostile died, the squad had 1 casualty


    Now there are only 8 of them.


    "KEEP SHOOTING, preserve ammo, we can win this"


    Suddenly a van rushing in and stops.. close to the group.


    A figure walks out


    Its a woman


    she is crying


    The squad stopped shooting seeing this scene


    suddenly the woman running to the formation


    General Rico SCREAMED... "FIRE at her, STOP HER"


    They are shooting at her, but she''s already too close... A brave squad member jumps out and tried to push the woman away. but he''s too late.


    inside the woman jacket.. she''s wearing an explosive vest.


    .


    KAAABOOOOM!!!


    .


    .


    The formation broke.,


    The brave squad member splashes into pieces. follow with his two closest members.


    All the other got blown, some were seriously injured, Lieutenant Leon was one of them. he''s hurting and struggling on the ground. The general lucky to be the furthest from the bomb, but he also lay on the ground, his sight and hearing were impaired


    Suddenly several figures walk closer.


    BANG


    BANG


    BANG


    ...All Squad 1 died...


    General Rico still on the ground seeing all of this, but it seems he has no power to move..


    He heard a man talking


    "We are lucky, God is Great we found our self a General, take him, he could worth a fortune"


    another guy speak to him


    "this one is a lieutenant what should we do with him"


    "Naaaahh.. the general is enough"


    .


    .


    BANG


    .


    .

 020Break Out

    General Rico woke up in a small room, it''s dark, but the general can feel that he is in some sort of a basement. His hand tied up to a chain hanging from the ceiling. He''s alone, He''s angry.. the scene that happened a day before still hurting in his mind, All 30 plus special forces, his men, all died.


    The enemy was prepared, the past 10 days General Rico has managed to take out 5 hidden terrorist bases all around java, all with zero casualties. This time it''s a huge disaster.


    "What went wrong?"


    The terrorist particularly different this time, they were fully armed and they were organized.


    General Rico, suddenly hears a footstep, a few people walk through the door. There were 5 men, the other 3 seems like normal guards, there is one standing a little bit in the back, The general can''t really see the face clearly. he seems to be a foreigner from the middle eastern country.


    The other one walk closer to him.


    "Brigadier General Rico"


    "The youngest General in Indonesian history and also vice-chief of the special forces. Impressive"


    The general can recognize the sound of this man, this is the man who ordered the death of Lieutenant Leon, and probably the leader in charge of the operation that kills all of his men." The general lose his calm, he''s enraged.


    "Calm down general, what''s with the hostile reaction, please... I know I killed many of your men yesterday, but you kill more of my men, you can''t possibly saying that my men worth less than yours?.. we are at war general."


    "General I did my research, and realized you were personally in charge in destroying 5 of our base in the last few days, Where did you get your Intel?"


    The men starting to torture the general, they hit him, did water torture to him and even cut one of his fingers, but the general didn''t say a word, even if he wants to tell the truth what should he said? "a weird ordinary looking man, came in and just give the Intel to him for no reason at all"? the general has a better chance to be released by saying the government have created an Intel robot or something like it.


    After a few hour, they finally leave him. Probably considering a different approach. The general thought his chance to escape is very slim..


    a few hours later he heard more steps and a few more people come in. This time, the general really surprised, there''s another person come to the room this time, the person in his thirties. his face look ordinary, and this man smiling to see him... the general recognize him.. it is that weird guy.


    The general first reaction was, this is the guy who gives him the Intel, there''s a big chance this guy also gives Intel to the terrorist, he could even be the part who set up the ambush.. and the fact this guy is here in the room prove it...


    It''s YOUR FAULT... the general enraged,


    but then suddenly his brain think further, he starts to notice how the guard treats Alex, and the fact Alex also has his hand in shackled. soon after they also chain Alex into the ceiling next to him.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    the terrorist said "this is weird, it seems you recognize this man, but you don''t like him. probably not your friend, anyway we caught him outside this base, did the police forces found out of this base already?"


    The guy quickly rushed out of the room with all the guards. now there are only Alex and general Rico in the room chained next to each other.


    the general said, "Tell me honestly did you involve with the ambush that killed my men?"


    "Wow, is that the thought to the person who tries hard to find and rescue you? I thought we are friend already general"


    "Rescue? did the police really are here already?"


    "Nope, sorry general only me"


    "...only you? and now you also captured?.... how did you find this place anyway?


    "after hearing the news yesterday, I got worried and lucky I am in the city, took a stroll a few bases near this city, take them out while at it.. then finally I find this place, this is the lucky place number 4"


    .


    .


    ...speechless..


    .


    this guy probably really have a screw loose in his head...


    "How do you plan to rescue me, you can''t even rescue yourself..... what the fxxxxxx"


    .


    .


    Alex did something.. with his high stage mortal realm it''s not hard for Alex to break the chain himself, he then walks closer and breaks the general chain as well.. the general doesn''t realize it, Alex did it while he still talking


    the general is speechless...


    Alex said "you are too weak to walk general, they really did a number on you. here take this"


    "out of nowhere, Alex took out a white stone and suddenly force it into the general mouth"


    surprised, confused, puzzled, enraged. mixed feeling.. but he can''t make much noises or fight this guy.. suddenly there''s a surge of energy slowly flowing in the general body...


    "keep calm and don''t fight it. that stone I gave you will increase your strength"


    after 15 minutes Rico feels like he''s back in his youth body, even stronger. The general now in the middle stage of the human realm, even the top special force agent are weaker than him right now.


    "Ok general prepare to get out"


    The door was actually unlocked, they probably thought no ordinary human can break that chain.


    Alex and the general walk out the basement slowly.


    With their skill, its pretty easy to disable a few hostile, took their weapon and start killing them one by one. The general still surprises with his new strength. He can run faster, jump higher, aim better.. when he sees Alex it was even more amazing


    .


    . one bullet.. one shot.. one kill...


    In less than 10 minutes the based were cleared by both of them. both of them have killed at least 30 hostiles. They ended up walk into the final room. There the general saw the guy who interrogates him and kills his comrades. The guy actually a coward, when he saw what Alex and the general did, he runs hiding in this room.


    The general said "I need to interrogate him"


    Alex noded


    The guy spilt everything easily.. he said that he''s just a nobody.. then he gave out the foreigner name.. the name is Hafiz.. he is one of the top leaders of the Heavens Gate terrorist group. he just left the compound 15 minutes ago when he heard a suspicious man was captured. he''s very careful.


    The name surprised the General, as the name is included in one of the world most wanted list.. as Alex he''s even more surprised than the general... Hafiz in his previous life was an infamous spirit saint. too bad he''s gone, it will be great if he can kill him while he''s still in the mortal realm.


    "Are you done with this guy general?" Alex said


    General thought and said .."I will contact headquarter to send him to prison...


    BANG...


    a headshot to the head by Alex


    "This guy doesn''t belong in Prison"


    "Who are you exactly, and why did you help me?"


    "As I said before general I want to be your friend, my name is Alex" and Let just say I hate the terrorist as much as you do, so I need you to kill as many terrorist as possible general"


    Actually, in the previous life, general Rico once saved his life, so Alex did it to return the favour.


    "What was that stone you gave to me?"


    "Just a new medical breakthrough, don''t worry too much with it"


    Before leaving Alex walk around and took all weapon from the bodies, he then searching for something...


    "jackpot"


    A room full of C4 explosives... another one of his reason to come here...

 021.Free Lunch

    A person body contains cells, each adult bodies have around 50.000 to 100.000 functional cell. All this cell have a specific role for the bodies, in today world the scientist called it the blood cells. the current medical technology manages to harvest the cell that was not used by the bodies, normally from the bone marrow, the brain or from the umbilical cords of a newborn baby. The amount that can be harvest as many as 100-150 cell every year, although multiple harvests is very dangerous to a human body.


    Blood cells generally these days were being used to saved lives by generating body tissues/organ, or most commonly be separate into a small cell and sold publicly as a sure way to make skin ageless.


    The medical science did many research and test on these cells, the best medical science has practised in reprogramming the genetic cell to create a stronger cell. but later through the doomsday pillar, they realize that they are not even yet touched the surface of the secret of the body cells. The doomsday pillar called this the body essence. All living things have them when the mutation affects the bodies, the higher or stronger the mutation, the more refined this essence will be. some of this excess essence also usually are formed in the brain or bone marrow, and this essence with enough mutation would condense and solidify into what the doomsday pillar defines as the spirit stone.


    In a private room of fancy Chinese restaurant, a person sits by himself in a big table, he seems to be waiting for someone, this person has normally done lots of meetings with country leaders but the meeting this time make him a little bit nervous. This person is James Randal, he just got a call to meet by Alex this morning, James instantly clears all his business schedule and set up the meeting.


    Yesterday he already got the research report from his scientist, his top scientist can relate this with the origin of blood cells. The small crystal stone has the potency of at least a million blood cells. The current human technology could not recreate this cell not even in the next 100 years but the stone is ancient and dated at least 10.000 years. the report has its final conclusion as "out of this world".


    Also, the fact that James ate one of them, and it wasn''t harmful to him even make his bodies stronger, make James wonder about the person he will meet. A moment later, James assistant let that person in, he then sits down in the big table facing James.


    "Hello Mr James, I appreciate the time for you to meet me, I''m sure you''re a very busy"


    "Mr Alex, thank you for coming"


    Alex smiled and said, "Should we order something? this is a nice restaurant after all.."


    Alex called the waitress and order, Peking duck, Steam Fish, 5 spices pork, Chili Crab...


    James was puzzled, Normally In Indonesia and also most Asian countries, many businesses are settled during lunch, but with today''s current agenda, James surprise how casual Alex look. As for Alex he had 11 years experience of hunger and eating a mutated animal without any spices or taste, so thinking about the future that will repeat, he would not waste such an opportunity to a feast.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    While waiting for food, James started the conversation.


    "Tell me, Mr Alex, why would a family man like you suddenly sell your companies and moving to Bali, the money you spent, the things you buy it really puzzle me"


    "Impressive Mr James, as one of the 9 dragons family it really is not just a title, only 2 days and you already figure out my identity, you really are more resourceful than the police."


    "So please tell me, Mr Alex, I''m not used to this, I normally can understand other people easily, it''s my gift, but I can''t understand you, and I don''t really like a mystery"


    Alex replied, "Would you believe me if I said I know the secret of the future?"


    "Please tell me you are not, I really don''t want to describe you as the delusional sort"


    "Probably you should Mr James, this meeting will not go smoothly without it..."


    James thinking for a while... he''s not sure what this man is planning, but thinking about the stone he''s willing to just play along with it.


    Alex continued "I believe a huge disaster is coming Mr James, it will be the biggest the world ever had, and it will come at the end of this year."


    "You are very imaginative Mr Alex, maybe you should write a fantasy novel instead"


    "Yes if the disaster didn''t come, maybe I should. but I assure you, Mr James, it would come"


    "I already told you my reason, hence my move to Bali, it would be best if you believe me and be prepare as well, but if you don''t let just talk about the stone"


    "Yes, the stone, how did you acquire it?"


    "Mr James, I don''t really mind telling you how to get it, but again you won''t believe it, let''s just talk about what you can believe. First, I think your scientist by now should have studied the stone and you should have believed that it''s a precious stone. Second, since you ate the first stone you should believe by now that the stone is useful for you. Third, you believe you need more stone and I have more with me"


    Alex takes out a small bag, pull it out and there is 4 white crystal stone come out. James starring at the stone, and he wants it. just one of the stone could make his body stronger, what about 4 of them.


    "I have more with me, but this is all I can spare to give, do you want it, Mr James?"


    James Randal wanted it, for him, money and power are useless compared to his life, he really wants it. While James lost in thought for a while, suddenly the food is coming, Alex takes out all the stone back, and start eating.


    While eating, Alex continued, "There is a famous saying, no such thing as Free Lunch"


    James answered, "What do you want to trade it with?"


    "I believe you need all 6 to turn you back into your full body strength, you won''t worried about wheelchair or a stick anymore, each stone will make you stronger, you should consume the one in research for yourself. consider the first two are my gift as my sincerity to become your friend, Although for each extra stone I will need a favour from you, don''t you worry it won''t cost much for someone such as you"


    Alex trades the first stone for James to send the group of doctor and medical expertise to be sent to his base in Bali, They will be sent to work for quite a time so the family will be coming with them as well. Alex request for a full function medical research centre. This request is easy for James as he has thousands of them, there are some who owes lots of favour to him, so it''s easy to move them right away. James accepted the first trade, a group of 100 people consisting of doctor nurses and medical researcher along with their family total of 300 people will be arriving in Bali within a week.


    Alex traded the second stone for a simple letter. This later actually a bit harder for James to consider, but in the end, he still writes it. The letter will be made to a retired Indonesian Military Army General. Alex took the letter and carefully keep it.


    For the third and the fourth stone, Alex kept it and will come back for the trade as soon as his preparation complete. Alex then leaves the restaurant with a full stomach, but minus 2 spirit stones

 022.West Regent

    Indonesia has 17,504 islands, scattered over both sides of the equator, and with about 6,000 of them inhabited. The largest are Java, Sumatra, Borneo, Sulawesi, and New Guinea. Before Alex can first think about saving the humankind, he must first make sure the people around him, his countryman can become the foundation.


    There will be 5 doomsday pillar drop in Indonesia, he needs to make sure that all 5 will be properly managed. The location is Central Java, West Sumatra, South Sulawesi, West New Guinea and Bali. Alex will surely take charge the one in Bali while the other 4 currently he had no idea. He needs to start in contact with some other leading figure before the apocalypse comes. Alex flies to the Island of Sumatra, in the west, there is a small city called Bukitinggi. There are many big cities in Sumatra island, 2 of them like city of Medan in the North Sumatra is the third largest populated city in Indonesia after Jakarta and Surabaya, there is also the city of Palembang it is the 7th populated city in Indonesia, it can be said that the island of Sumatra is the second most populated island after island Java. The place Alex visiting city of Bukittinggi only has a little more than 100.000 people. it is a small city, a little part of the west Sumatra, the westernmost city in all of Indonesia.


    Alex arrived in the city, then took a drive to the hill for another one hour to the countryside. When he reached there, Alex a bit surprising, there is nothing rural about this countryside. The place is bustling of people not less populated than the main city of Bukittinggi. Its a simple village in the countryside with one main point of interest, there is a compound so large that it covers almost all of the village, its the military academy.


    A military academy is a place where the Indonesian military soldier train, Alex can see many people in uniform walking around the village, some are in a group wearing a big backpack seems to want to go training in the mountain, there should be more than 10.000 soldiers are being trained in here. The place Alex going to visit actually is not this military academy, but a villa in another corner of the village, its the place where the village leader or the regent live.


    With a glance, ordinary people can see there is something special with this regent villa. the place is located on a small hill with a spectacular view of the mountains, there are flowers and fruit garden all around the compound, there are many gardeners can be seen working. The main compound is surrounded by a high stone wall. the entry door is a big double solid wood door, and there are guards outside the gate, Alex can tell the guard are highly trained, they should be from the army special forces. Alex makes an introduction, gives a letter to a guard to be shown to the regent. A few minutes later Alex was welcome inside the compound and directed to a lounge. The lounge is as big as a basketball court, there are at least 8 guards standing outside the lounge. Alex waited there for an hour before 2 people walk in, one is a young man who seems to be an assistant, the other is an old man in his 70''s he''s one of Indonesia top figure, the man in the future known as the West Regent.


    Alex stand up and give his respect said "Greeting to General Suryo "Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    General Suryo is not a common man at all, The last 70 years since Indonesia was established, there has only ever been 4 general ever received the highest 5-star commander in chief title. He is one of them and the last living one. He has been in the army all of his life, he was the top figure who was in charge of the national safety during the national power struggle 20 years ago, which created a mass riot. He also manages to eradicate the North Sumatra separatist movement who killed more than 15000 people. He is a National hero, 15 years ago to ensure national safety he was elected as vice president, although he has high chance to reflect as the president he chose to step down, retiring from all post and choose a small regent post near his hometown. But although he''s retiring he''s still one of the most influential figures in Indonesia, especially in the military. The military academy was established there as an excuse for many high-rank generals to visit him, although he thought of the military as his own family so he enjoys teaching now and then.


    "I am just a retired general you can just call me regent Suryo now"


    "Please sit down," the regent said


    The regent continues "This is a very interesting letter, you must be an interesting person, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Alex,"


    This is the letter that Alex trade with a spirit stone from James Randal, one of the most powerful families in Indonesia. During regent Suryo long career, the regent gets acquainted with the Randall family. He and the Randals are very close. Although their relationship is close, they want to keep it as mutually beneficial, so they always exchange favours, and each favour are not to be trifled with, this letter Randal made mean as huge favour, hence James hesitance to wrote it.


    "So, Mr Alex what can I help you with?"


    "Mr Regent, I always want to meet the hero of the nation and having pleasurable chat, but currently my visit is to bring bad news, I have strong information to believe that the country will be faced huge disaster and I hope we can work together to face it"


    Protecting the county always be the Regent first priority, but the regent just smile


    "I am already a retired old man, let just leave it to the young"


    Alex response "I''m afraid the disaster will be faced by all the nation, young or old, its a catastrophic disaster with an expected casualty 80% of the population"


    The regent startled, his experience makes him a great judge of character, the man in front of him are serious and speak honestly, at least this man believe this to be the truth. Plus the letter from the Randall, he knew who James Randall is, not just his father or grandfather, James has resources and power, he won''t be playing around with this.


    "Tell me more about it," the Regent said


    "Please believe me that I can''t tell you much, but I need you to help me prepared something, later you won''t regret it"


    Alex can''t tell too much detail, as it might backfire to him and lose the regent support.


    "I need a few military equipment and vehicles, I have the list ready here"


    Also, I need soldiers, I need you to lend me a few platoons of your Death Squad soldier.


    Regent Suryo took the paper and look at the list, the wrinkled in his face is more shown now.


    "Just with this letter, you are asking a bit too much don''t you think?"


    "Sorry Regent, the letter actually to receive your friendship, as for this request,....."


    Alex raises his finger and touches his ring, suddenly 50 pieces of gold bar that he took from the black snake island appear in front of him.


    Now the regent surprised...

 023.Death Squad

    50 gold bar worth at least $25 million dollars. That amount could make any person spend the rest of their life and their family in luxury, but for the regent, that money is quite common. When he was the vice president, many politicians, and corporation willing to pay the same kind of money to get the regent favours.


    The money should be enough to get the equipment and vehicles, there is one special item on the list that should be hard to acquire, but as the list said borrowed.. it should be fine.


    What gives surprise to the Regent was the fact Alex could bring all these items out of nothing. The regent might be old, he has lived for more than 70 years, he had seen the world change. The first vehicles that came to Indonesia, the mobile phone, the internet. All of this did make him baffle, but nothing compares to this technology, the regent is not going to belief that the current world technology will be advanced enough for this, not for the next 50 years.


    Alex can guess what the regent is thinking, he did show his storage rings for this purpose.


    "Mr Regent, I assure you that humankind doesn''t have the technology to create this. this is called a storage ring, this ring has a hidden space of 3 cubic meters to store item" Alex then pulled out an assault rifle."


    The assistant next to the regent who has been shocked when Alex brings out the gold, suddenly startled and calling for the guards.. suddenly 10 plus guards rush inside the lounge armed.


    "Stop," the regent said. "This person doesn''t mean harm, everyone out, you are too"


    "Yes regent"


    There are currently only Alex and the regent in the room.


    "you are very wise regent, there is something else I want to show you"


    Alex pulls out another thing from the ring, its the golem. Alex then starts order the golem to move and punch a wall, surprisingly none of the guards walks into the room again, they were very disciplined. But Alex surprise cant be compared to the regent. The regent has seen many things in his life, fighter jets, nuclear submarine, but this golem gives him a different kind of wonder.


    Alex put the golem back to the storage ring and continue, "The reason I show you this regent, is for you to believe that the world will soon change, I had a lucky encounter and found this thing in a ruin, the ruins have some message that told me about the coming disaster" This is the cover story that Alex already prepare, because he''s not sure how to explain about the reincarnation, even Alex himself doesn''t have the answer.


    Alex continues and told the regent about the expected date, the diseases, the rise of the death and monsters that threatening the human race. Alex also told him about something that will arrive 3 months after in some part area in Sumatra. Alex doesn''t tell the regent too much detail, he makes it seems like he read a prophecy. He only gives him bits and pieces, enough to give the regent some leverage when the end of days come. When the disaster struck there will be no way to contact the regent for the first few months, even probably the first few years, therefore to actually made a difference he needs to tell the regent, he needs to take a risk.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "It''s probably very hard to accept, I understand, but as there was a saying ''its better to bring an umbrella and not being used, than not having it when it rains.'' I suggest you to gathers all the forces and make some preparation, weapons, and foods. most important when the people start dying from the disease I suggest to burn it right away. that''s is the message I can give to you regent, hope you will understand"


    "Young man, honestly all my logic are against it, what you said doesn''t make any sense,


    .


    .


    but


    .


    "surprisingly I will choose to listen to you"


    The general doesn''t want to admit it to Alex, but actually his whole body is currently burning with excitement, the last 15 years has been too boring for him, the reason he rejected the presidency offer was because its not exciting for him.. he belongs to the front line.. his blood is pumping for some action.. he actually wish what Alex said to be true, then it will become a more interesting world for him, he just hope he could live long enough for it.


    the regent continued "just buying some supplies.. calling back all the troops to their bases and cancel their new year holiday leaves" even if what you belief turn to be false, it won''t do much harm. I might not be able to instruct all of the militaries, but there are some that should still listen.


    Alex bowed respectfully and said "thank you, regent, you won''t regret it"


    "For the equipment and vehicles I will arrange it, about the troop, you should follow me"


    Alex follows the regent outside, a few moments later a car arrives and Alex enter the car together"


    "where are we going regent?"


    The regent smile to Alex "for the troops you can have a look at yourself"


    In Alex previous life, the West Regent was the leader of the strongest survivor base in the west. When the disease come, many of the surroundings survivors went to find shelter in his compound. the secret of his successful campaign against the undead and monster should be the army near him. The military academy''s in Bukittinggi actually are not only the place for new trainee but it actually a hidden base for his Death squad.


    The car arrive at another compound not far from the academy, there Alex saw it, a large complex, the training ground for the special forces.


    The Indonesian military, like all military, is separate into three, The Air force, the Navy and the Army. They all totalled more than 400.000 soldiers and there is another 400.000 soldier in reserve. 70% of them are the army. Within them there are 5 groups of special forces each have around 5000 men, totalled around 25000 commandos, their units were spread out all around Indonesia and can be recognized by their red Barrett.


    The Death squad are the hidden 6th group, the special forces commandos whose trained personally and especially by the regent. There are 3000 of them, most of them have no family, or taken from orphanage since young. These have been the regent private army and been developed for the last 30 years. Their missions is the one that is classified or the one that is the most dangerous, like the one in Bosnia, Cambodia, and Somalia.


    This trip to see their training ground really excite Alex, in his previous life many of the Death squad soldiers manage become the top fighter of the humankind, Alex knows some of them. He was hoping to meet some of them here, and really wish he can bring home some of them...


    In his previous life, the regent was known to have half a dozen of spirit user soldier


    Alex thought It would be ideal if he can get one or two


    .


    smile


    .


    .


    Alex remember about a certain spirit enhancer named ''the ice queen''

 024.The Ice Queen

    15 kilometres up and 15 kilometres down, every day 4 am Milo together with his platoon of 50 would do the morning spartan ritual. All the other platoon would do the same. Last month, Milo just passed the special forces 8 months training. Every year, there were 10.000 of Indonesian brightest soldier applied to train in this academy. They called it training but it was actually an 8 months rigorous test. At the end of the 8 months, only 4000 men made it. Half of them would get entry into the special forces but only the best among them could be accepted to the Death Squad.


    Milo just gets accepted to the Death squad last month, but to his surprise, the mountain spartan ritual did not stop. All the Death squad would do this ritual every morning. 3 hours of running, 2 hours body exercise, then start with the tactical training, firing, combat exercise and they end it with another 2 hours hand to hand combat training. This is what they do on a normal day. On some other week, the whole unit would go into the mountain for survival training and full body training. Milo never complains, the harsh training only motivates him to become the best of the best. When he got accepted into the Death squad he feels like a frog on the bottom of the well who never sees outside. There are so many other soldiers better than him.


    The Death squad is a full regiment by itself. Totalled of 3000 men, led by 3 colonels, 12 captains, 60 lieutenant and 300 sergeants. Milo currently joined the Foxtrot company, led by captain Donnie. Captain Donnie is a born leader, he understands the men and likes to give advice and encouragement, but don''t think of him as soft, he has no trouble string up a soldier for 3 days for being undisciplined. Captain Donnie probably the best trainer in this regiment.


    Captain Donnie lead 5 platoons of 50 men, each platoon has a lieutenant and helps by 5 sergeants. Milo''s squad leader, sergeant Mayhem also an easy going person, the one Milo uneasy with is his platoon leader named Lieutenant Aria. For the last one month he joined this platoon, he never heard more than 10 words from her. In the Indonesian army, the number of female soldiers is only 1:1000 compared to the male soldier, but Milo thought there are none of them as beautiful as lieutenant Aria. she has a figure of a supermodel, smart and she once won the international marksmanship competition. But none of the men dares to woo her, other than her cold personality, the rumour was she''s also the granddaughter of the regent. Hence the troops give her the title "Ice Queen".


    This noon, the Foxtrot company of 250 men was being called to the court to assemble. Milo saw 5 other company already there, totalled 1500 Death squad have gathered in the field.


    Milo said to the person next to him "what are we gathering for?"


    the person replied "Yes, this is quite rare, probably an important general has come to visit, or probably even the president himself"


    A group of men walk up to the stage, one of them is an old man


    "That''s the regent!. There must be some important announcement"


    On the stage, Alex and the regent currently viewing the army, Alex was holding and reading a document. Its the list of names and some information about the death squads. Currently, there are 30 platoons Alex can choose from. The regent agrees to lend Alex 3 platoon, totalled of 150 men for Alex. Therefore Alex currently selecting 3 out of 30 lieutenant from this list. Alex knew some of the names on the list.


    Lieutenant Anton, this is Anton the destroyer, in Alex previous life Anton become one of the regent 5 little generals, he was very strong and famous with his huge hammer. There is another name he recognizes this one is a sergeant Rafid, this guy also was quite famous as one of the West regent warrior, he was a famous sky realm fighter with a double sword.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    But, Alex was hoping for a spirit enhancer, unfortunately only one name from the list he recognized, Lieutenant Aria titled "Ice Queen", Alex was hoping if there were another spirit enhancer, but probably they are on the other company that currently outside the base. Alex knew it won''t be easy to ask for Lieutenant Aria platoon, as he knew her background and her relationship with the regent.


    Aria really is the Regent granddaughter, because of his career, he barely has a relationship with his family, when Aria parents died, 20 years ago, The Regent became her only family, the regent took her and try to repent for his mistake by giving extra attention to Aria. The regent has no other talent other than teaching soldier, so he gave her military training. Aria has learned shooting since she was 7 years old, she also learns all basic military training. She liked it and she''s good at it. Naturally, she joined the military academy and manage to get into the special forces without her grandfather connection.


    An incident happened during a mission 3 years ago, she was a sergeant leading 10 men into an ambush. Although it was a highly classified mission the threat assessment was supposed to be low. But the Intel was wrong, In result, 5 men were killed in combat, while the other was captured included Aria. When the news came out the regent was enraged, but because she was his only family, she took the ransom demand and Aria was released.


    .


    .


    only Aria.. the other 4 of her men was left behind and died


    .


    .


    She failed her mission, left behind her unit and the country even promoted her to lieutenant. Since then Aria disappointed with her grandfather, and the regent also never let Aria out of the Academy compound anymore.. currently, she''s been assign as the sniper unit instructors.


    Alex currently thinking of a way to get Aria platoon. so he told the regent 3 platoon names. First is Lieutenant Dario platoon from Alpha company, second is Lieutenant Rio platoon from Charlie company, the company where sergeant Rafid were placed. Alex thought for a while about this decision, choosing them will change their future, they might lose their fortunate encounter. But currently Alex thought at least he knew for sure that they will survive the plague, and they should be a talented fighter, its good enough for Alex.


    After choosing the two-platoon Alex then mention the third one, Lieutenant Aria platoon.


    .


    .


    "No," the regent said


    "you cant choose that platoon, choose a different one"


    .


    .


    As expected, Alex thought.


    He then thinks for a while, A spirit enhancer is very rare if properly trained they will become the best fighting chance for humanity. with Alex knowledge, he knew for sure it will be better for Aria to follow him.


    Alex continued "if you lend me Aria platoon, I won''t ask for the other 2, only her platoon"


    .


    .


    The regent told his assistance to called Aria to the front, he then continued


    "I don''t know why you have to choose her platoon, but I must tell you that she''s my granddaughter, currently our relationship is unique if you can convince her to follow you, I will consider it."


    Aria walks up closer to the group.


    "Greetings regent, anything I can help you with?"


    The regent frown, from her salute, he understands that after 3 years, his granddaughter still mad at him. He told her about the mission to go to Bali. and her platoon to be guards for the person next to him, Alex.


    Aria coldly said, "is this an order or request?"


    the regent reply "your choice"


    Aria firmly said "I don''t wish to be a babysitter" Aria hate to work for this type of person, a civilian who thought they can ask special forces to be their guard dog. No matter how rich or famous they are, she will not accept"


    Alex slowly reply "I wish you to be my personal guard, but I assure you I am not weaker than you"


    Aria chuckled. "I don''t believe you"


    "Then let''s have a bet! you can choose any challenge. if I win, you and your troop will follow me, if I lose I won''t bother you anymore, I won''t even bother all the other platoon"


    Aria is the best shooter in this regiment, she baffled the stupidity of this man


    "I accept"

 025.Bullss Eye

    As Alex and Aria preparing for the challenge, the news spreads to Aria Platoon soldier. Milo and all of his units were startled. He thought this guy is so stupid to challenge Aria, she is the best sharpshooter in the Death squad.. almost everyone in the regiment are sharpshooters, so how amazing Aria is to be the best of them and even their instructor.


    in just half an hour the preparation complete. All 6 company still waiting in the field, all interested to see the result. The 100 mm target practices were placed 1500 meter away. This range is considered an extreme long range rifle shooting. Both Alex and Aria choose the standard sniper rifle used by Indonesian special forces, the Arctic Warfare Magnum (AWM) 338. To increase the maximum range to 1700 meter, they both used the 338 bullets. Both Alex and Aria shooting in a prone position.


    500-meter shooting already considers a long-range shooting, all shooting above 500 meters need special skills. To succeed, one must have good shooting skill fundamentals, a rifle with good precision and as consistent ammunition as possible. In addition, a variety of external factors must be taken into account with regard to ballistics calculation, including the wind, the air pressure and the temperature.


    As for the internal factor, a steady hand, the breathing and state of mind is the factor to become a sharpshooter master. Aria in Alex previous life was a water spirit enhancer, the reason she becomes such a talented sharpshooter was that she can easily focus her mind. she unconsciously entered the deep state like calm water, her breathing rate becomes slower, her concentration is deeper, her senses are heightened, she can predict the wind and air easier. She was completely relaxed when she pulled the trigger, there was almost no error in her action.


    Bang


    .


    .


    Bullseye


    .


    .


    Impressive, she really is a spirit enhancer. Alex thought.


    Now is Alex turn, he really wishes he can make an impression by hitting a 1500 meter bull''s eye by only using an assault rifle or even a pistol. But this is not a fantasy novel...


    Using the same sniper rifle Alex took aim, concentrate and...


    Bang


    .


    .


    Bullseye


    .


    The only reason Alex can do the same is that Alex did have special sniper training during his 10 years fighting. He already understands the nature of long-range shooting with a sniper rifle and of course, his high stage mortal realm gives him better perception. He can see better, in his sniper cross-hair, even in a 1500 meter distance, a 100 mm target look 5 times bigger for him. His higher sense makes him easier to predict the wind and he has better control of his finger when he pulled the trigger.


    Bang... Bang... Bang... Bang


    .


    .


    Bang... Bang... Bang... Bang


    20 shots... 20 Bullseye.


    It''s a draw.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Aria is now confused, she always has full confidence in her long-range shooting, this is the first time someone can actually compete her to a draw.. she can''t accept it... she challenges Alex to a sharpshooter stress test


    The sharpshooter stress test is a test normally used in many sniper competition. It added extra difficulty which aimed to test the sniper abilities during harsh condition. The challenge involves running up and down the hill for 3 kilometres wearing full sniper combat gear. Entering and existing buildings, barricades and shooting multiple moving long distance target in the process. The challenge not only tests the accuracy but also speed strength and stamina.


    Aria thought any civilian could pay money to get shooting target practice anywhere, but only a true soldier can excel in a stress test. She believes she, as Death squad soldier would have a better physique than Alex. She starts first, she ran as fast as she can, fully concentrated, she really tried her best. And finally, It took Aria 19 minutes to finish it. There were 10 targets, and she got 8 Bullseye. While gasping and trying to catch her breath, she looks at her record and smile, this is her new records.


    its now Alex turn, All the 1500 soldiers include Aria and the regent staring at him. He then starts running, he ran really fast. It was as seems as the 20 kilograms equipment doesn''t slow him down at all. All the eyes looking at him with surprise, Aria was startled looking at the scene. Alex currently at the high stage human realm. he has twice the stamina of a great mountain climber. 3-kilometre run might affect a mid-stage realm but it doesn''t affect his stamina at all. So he easily jumps through barricades, run through the building and shooting targets easily.


    the final result.


    .


    13 minutes.


    .


    all 10 shots


    .


    all 10 bullseye


    .


    .


    All 1500 spectator can''t believe what they see, they know how hard this challenge is.


    .


    .


    Alex returns to the stage with a smirk face and he doesn''t seem to lose his breath at all.


    .


    .


    Aria lost...


    .


    She was stunned for a while then she said


    .


    "I lost, I will accept the mission"


    .


    the regent finally interrupts "In a normal situation I will probably allow it, but if what you said about the disasters turn to be true, I need her to stay close to me even more. I will not allow it.. I prohibited her to go"


    .


    .


    Aria suddenly said "I made a bet, I lose, I will keep my word"


    The regent rejection actually make Aria even more interested to go the mission, not only because she wants to make true of her word, but when she thought about it again if she accepts the mission, she can get away from this town which she has been kept prisoner for the last 3 years and hurt her grandfather by disobeying him during the process.


    Alex finally said something "Mr regent please trust me she will be safe with me"


    "how can she be safer with you, can''t you see the army in front of you?


    "With all due respect regent, how about another bet, this time will be a strength test, you can send as many of your Death squad soldier to face me, same deal if I won Lieutenant Aria platoon will come with me, if I lose, then you don''t need to bother with me anymore, you can forget about the list and even keep the gold, and don''t worry I won''t use the golem."


    After seeing Alex performance before, the regent actually really wanted to see Alex real strength, he then said "Agreed"


    Aria was shocked, who is this man, why does he want her to be his personal guard so badly.


    Alex walked to the middle of the field surrounded by 1500 soldier.


    "We can start right away regent," Alex said


    Alex thought in his mind this is the Death squad soldier most of them probably already in the mid-stage mortal realm. he cants just brutishly fight them head-on.


    .


    Alex smile...


    .


    .


    "Finally.. time to show the skill I have practised for many years"

 026.Martial Art

    Today has been a surprising one. Milo has been learning a martial art since he was still in primary school, it was Karate. After a few years, he finally got his black belt, it was not easy. When he joined the army he felt confident in his hand to hand combat skill.


    Most Death squad soldier, just like Milo already learned martial art before they join the military. Then the academy teaches many different martial arts; Boxing, Karate and Kungfu, are the first must know. learning these techniques will prepare them in handling different opponent.


    Then there is a technique called Yong Moo Doo a technique from Korea which is a combination of Judo, Taekwondo, Aikido and other. Also, the pencak silat, Indonesia number one martial art techniques. both of these techniques were the one that special forces focus on.


    Finally, there is a secret martial art technique called Merpati Putih or White Dove technique, previously only passed down in the royalty, this technique only been trained by a few selected best. these techniques teach the use of body inner power which actually knocking to the hidden door to the earth realm.


    Milo thought that this is an interesting day for the regiment, the assembly, the 20 perfect bull''s eye sniping challenge, the crazy record breaking for the stress test by a mysterious guy. And now that guy actually challenging the Death squad regiment. He currently standing there in the centre of the field.


    "OK, sir I will challenge the guy", "What!! not me but my whole squad?" Milo can hear sergeant Mayhem get an order from Captain Donnie.


    "OK, my squad lets teach this guy a lesson, let us make him regret for messing with our regiment."


    Sargent Mayhem then called all 9 squad member, Milo included to move into the centre,


    Milo thought "10 against 1 isn''t this an overkill" Milo know how good his unit is.


    "All Attack!!" sergeant mayhem ordered


    "WUUUHAAAAA" its the soldier battle cry, and all 10 approaching.


    Alex needs to take this seriously, this is the best of the best. Most of them should have reached a mid-stage mortal realm. If Alex already had the gauge counter from the Doomsday pillar, he should be able to measure their level. The peak mortal realm has a maximum of 30 levels. Most adult normal human average between level 10-12. Sportsman or soldier who trained in routine physical activity should average in level 15, while these death squad soldiers who trained their physique rigorously should be between level 17-20. which reached the mid-stage of the mortal realm. Alex at the high stage should be in level 25. he should have about 3 times their speed, stamina, muscle power. Each of this death squad won''t stand a chance in a one on one duel. but if its a group attack its a different story. 10 mid-stage mortal realm against 1 high stage.


    Alex stay calm, he seems to be in a deep concentration, he raised both his arm slowly and create a palm on one hand and a fist on another. Alex also steps one of his foot in a sweeping circular motion to the front. Alex makes some sort of a fighting stance. for a martial artist, this kind of movement gesture is quite normal, there are thousands of different martial art stance.


    Two of the closest soldier make their move, one from the back one from the front.


    A straight punch coming from the front,A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    SHHHUU...


    Alex speed are much faster Alex easily makes a simple circular hand movement with his right hand, he parries and pulled the opponent closer with his hand and...


    BAAMMM...


    a knee kick from Alex to the face.. the guy was thrown back.


    Alex felt a kick coming from the opponent behind him.


    SHHHUU...


    Alex makes a simple circular movement with his steps suddenly he already on the side of the person behind him.. the kick missed


    BAAAMMMM... an elbow hit from Alex right arm.


    Both soldiers threw back a few meter drop to the floor passed out. 2 simple moves, 2 opponent down.


    the other 8 were startled.


    4 soldier advancing together from 4 sides, Milo and sergeant Mayhem still circling waiting for an opening.


    Alex returns to his stance. make another circle sweeping step with his foot, the spectator tries to relate the techniques Alex used, almost all of them can be considered martial art expert so they know many techniques.


    BAAMMMM...


    this time a simple deflecting movement and a direct hit to a soldier face, right in the nose, blood can be seen pouring out to the ground, the soldier also drops to the ground unconscious.


    The other three have a perfect timing this time, they really were experts and they have practised together many time.


    3 direction, two punch and a kick


    SHUUUUU


    A simple circular movement,


    one right step, and punch


    BAAMMM


    one left step, and elbow


    BAAMMM


    Alex simply dodges the third attack and push the person from behind, the guy loose balance and fall down.


    Alex sense another movement from his back, these special forces really are fast, if Alex didn''t concentrate he really could get hit


    the person attacking is Sergeant Mayhem. Milo and the other 2 also advancing


    Alex actually didn''t counter sergeant Mayhem attack from behind. Alex rushed advance this time its not a circle movement but a straight line steps. to the front. one step and Alex already out of the encirclement closing in on the soldier in front.


    BAMMMMM


    another one down...


    Alex turned around now he''s facing 4 opponent The sergeant, Milo the one advance together with him and the one Alex pushed. it''s 4 against 1 now. Milo is stunned in less than 10 second, 6 of his squad, all special forces unconscious on the ground.


    Alex makes another circular step. its a simple movement step but by now the spectator realized from the steps what techniques Alex used. it''s the Bagua stepping techniques, part of martial art known as the Baguazhang.


    Baguazhang is one of the three main Chinese martial arts of the Wudang school, it follows the principal of the 8 trigram symbols used in Taoist cosmology to represent the fundamental principles of reality. These moves are best to use against multiple opponents, as while striking to the opponent body, the stance would flow to adjust opponent movement. Redirect opponent power flow without interval.


    Seeing this, the regent frown, a squad are not enough to face Alex, he does seem to have some strength. The regent is not satisfied, he orders captain Donnie to send more people, the captain choose Lieutenant Rangga a Chinese ethnic Indonesian whose an expert in Kungfu. Lieutenant Ragga took 3 squads, 30 soldiers to join the fight.


    Aria saw her grandfather order more soldier to attack Alex, she has mixed feeling seeing this.


    Now its 35 death squad soldier against 1 normal looking middle age man. if someone didn''t know better, people would think this as a group of worker riot ganging up on their boss for not paying their salary.


    The fight continues,


    wave and wave of men advancing on Alex, but Alex is a high stage mortal realm, he is physically 2-3 times stronger, faster, better reaction and better stamina plus with an elusive technique, not one man have succeeded in hurting him, they have not even able to touch him. His footwork really impressive, with just small step to the left, small step to the right, then a rotation, he manages to dodge and hit each opponent while also finding a way to exit their encirclement.


    5 down,


    10 down,


    15 down...


    Milo was both shocked and stirred up by it. his competitive spirit is aroused. Although he knows their level is different, looking at such a beautiful move he wishes to be part of it. Milo found an opening, he jump high and do a karate kick...


    SHIUUUUU...


    half a meter till impact, he might become the first soldier able to hit this monster.


    "Alex suddenly sways back, he catches Milo''s feet, rotates in a circle and throws him away like throwing garbage.


    .


    .


    BRAKKKK... Milo''s down...


    .


    .


    After carefully study Alex moves, Lieutenant Rangga startled and said


    .


    .


    "That is not BaguaZhang"

 027.Hexagram Step

    15 men down...


    20 men down...


    25 men down


    There are 10 Death squad soldiers left in front of Alex. it seems he''s unstoppable. his movement is flowing. Alex seems to move slowly, but strike with explosive speed. Alex movement combines a circle and straight line walking. sometimes he spins inward, some other time he spins outward, sometimes he pulls, next, he pushes. There are definitely some similarities with the BaguaZhang technique. but it is much more complex than that.


    Lieutenant Rangga studied BaguaZhang, there are a few schools that modify it before, But he can''t figure out the origin of these steps.. he thinks these steps are much more profound.


    This is a technique that Alex received in the Doomsday Pillar, The Hexagram steps. It''s a medium grade movement technique, Alex has been studying it for more than 7 years. This is one of the reason Alex been able to survive many battles in his previous life.


    When Alex reincarnated, the inheritance itself also vanished, and without the real inheritance this art techniques is like an empty gun, but the movement steps itself still engraved in Alex memory, currently Alex cant perform the real form of Hexagram steps. But, as this is a medium grade technique, even only with its movement principle, it can already be considered a heavenly skill for a mortal realm human.


    When Alex received the inheritance of the hexagram steps, Alex learns about the technique''s origin. The hexagram already written in the oldest Chinese classic backdated more than 4000 years ago. It was said to be created by Fuxi, one of the Three Sovereigns at the beginning of the Chinese dynastic period. Fuxi had the arrangement of the formation revealed to him in the markings on the back of a mythical tortoise that emerged from the Luo River.


    The hexagram formation is a six set of 64 symbols, a total of 384 variations. While the 8 trigram was only on the first 64 sets. It took Alex 7 years to master the first and second set, hence the similarities with the Baguazhang. Perhaps the founder of Baguazhang on the 19th century did manage to learn the secret of the first set by studying the Fuxi hexagram, as for the real connection between Fuxi hexagram and the Doomsday Pillar, it is as much mystery as the secret relics that left unanswered all around the world. The answer should be within the Doomsday pillars.


    Alex currently only receives the Hexagram movement techniques, He combines this movement steps with basic hand to hand combat techniques. From his previous life, Alex learns about the advancement secret for this Hexagram technique, this is the special ability Alex plan to get.


    Currently, Alex already defeat a total of 30 Deathsquad soldier


    The last 10 men, hesitated to attack,


    as per the Regent order, captain Donnie, bring out the other 3 lieutenant and their platoon, together with the rest of Lieutenant Rangga and Lieutenant Aria platoon all totalled 200 men.


    Now its 200 plus men, surrounding Alex, it''s basically the whole Captain Donnie''s Foxtrot company.


    Aria can''t keep her cold face anymore, she''s worried, she told her grandfather to stop this madness. but the regent only keeps quiet watching the fight.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Alex took a big breath, he performs the breathing techniques that came with the Hexagram steps inheritance. Alex felt his body much more light and his movement are faster, Alex can feel the movement of every small thing within 10-meter diameter. In this formation radius, Alex is in total control.


    BAAMM... BAAMM... BAAMM...


    BAAMM...BAAMM... BAAMM...


    All the other 4 company speechless watching this scene, this is the most outrageous thing they ever saw. One man moving around within waves of black uniforms men, leaving behind bodies drop on the ground. These are all martial art expert, it is such a chaotic situation.


    50 men down...


    100 men down...


    Its been more than 30 minutes, using such a technique finally taken a toll on Alex, he''s starting to unable to place a direct hit to the opponent.


    150 men down...


    The last 50 men, This time Alex starting to get few hits back, As a high stage mortal realm, Alex muscle and bone density are strong enough to receive hits, but the lieutenant starting to move in as well, Foxtrot company Lieutenant Rangga, a kungfu specialist, Lieutenant Mike he''s a dark skin man master in Boxing, and also Lieutenant Budi an expert in pencak silat and lastly Lieutenant Harris one of the few White dove technique specialists. All 4 lieutenant of Foxtrot company under captain Donnie, only missing Aria.


    BAAMM... BAAMM... BAAMM...


    last 40 men...


    last 30 men...


    Right now Alex already took out his soaking wet shirt, there seem to be some bruises seen in his bodies. His high stage mortal realm body is in its full power, his muscles, his focus. Alex performs the second set of Hexagram steps techniques, the 128 variations. One by one, each Foxtrot company men drop to the ground...


    Last 20 men...


    deflecting while spinning, then kick


    BAAMMM... Lieutenant Rangga is down,


    stopping while coiling, then elbow


    BAAMMM... Lieutenant Mike is down


    returning while pushing. then punch


    BAAMMM... Lieutenant Budi is down


    it took Alex 8 moves before he finally manages to neutralize Lieutenant Harris.


    Finally, Alex is the last man standing...


    Alex took a deep breath, retract his stance and try to calm his mind...


    The spectator awe in amazement, some already move in and help the injured Foxtrot company men.


    A man walks in front of Alex, its Captain Donnie, he gives Alex a salute, and thanking him for giving valuable lessons to his men. Alex is impressed by the captain attitude.


    Alex then slowly walk to the stage,


    Aria was having a mix feeling about this


    This guy wants her to be his personal guard, but he''s better than her in shooting techniques, he has an incredible fighting skill, he stands fiercely facing hundreds of special forces attack, and now he''s coming closer


    .


    .


    sweating


    .


    .


    without a shirt


    .


    .


    Aria the "Ice Queen" unconsciously blushing...


    Alex gives respect to the regent and waiting for the regent decision


    The regent thought for a while, he never seen such a person in his 70 years of life.


    Then the Regent finally said, "I admit defeat, I will allow you to take Lieutenant Aria platoon, in fact, I will also allow you to bring the whole Foxtrot company with you, consider it my appreciation to the skill that you just perform, and also their punishment for losing terribly"


    Just like that, one company, 5 platoons, 1 captain, 5 expert lieutenant, 250 Death squad soldier.


    Finally, Alex agenda on Sumatra island is done, Today is the 15th December, only 2 weeks left before the end of days. There are a few more places Alex need to visit, he needs to continue his travel as it will be very difficult later. As Alex was about to leave the compound, the regent told him that most of the Foxtrot company were injured, so the soonest they will be arriving in Bali in 4-5 days, together with Alex equipment and special vehicles as promised.


    But there is one particular issue make Alex feel uneasy, Alex is definitely happy for having another spirit enhancer, but Aria decided to literally be Alex personal guard, she keeps herself close to him and decided to go wherever Alex go.


    "So it seems I won''t be traveling alone this time"


    .


    A beautiful girl, hanging around a married man...


    .


    .


    "I wonder how my wife feels about this"

 028.A Resolve

    Alex woke up from a sleep, he currently laying in bed inside a small room. it''s a simple wooden house with a small window, Alex can see the morning light. A moment later a woman came into the room, she wears simple traditional Indonesian clothing. she smiles at Alex, starring attentively.


    "You already woke up? how do you feel? does it still hurt?"


    Alex just realizes his body quiet rigid and hard to move. He seems to have been laying in this bed for quite a while. The woman opens up his shirt, apparently, there are lots of bandages in Alex body, she tried to change it into the new one.


    Not long after, a man walks into the room, Alex recognizes him, the memory starts coming back to him.. this man called Erick saved him from the zombie attack. Erick took Alex to his house, its place in a small village in the central section of Bali near the mountains.


    Erick then helps Alex awake and took him slowly to a dining table, there they sat together, Erick has a daughter and a son.


    "Haloo mister my name is Nina,"


    the little girl smile at him.


    She reminds Alex a lot to his family. on the first day, the disease spread and not long after his daughter Tiffany died.. his wife and his other daughter Tiarra died following the chaos from the outbreak.


    Alex turned into madness.. He pushes all the anger and sadness inside him into action.. He took any weapon he could find and start chopping down as many zombies he could find. Going around shelters to shelters with only one purpose in his mind. Kill as many zombies as possible. If he died during the process, it will be a release from his pain. Sometime later, during a group hunt he was separated and chased into the forest. When he was surrounded he thought it finally is his end, but this guy Erick save him.


    Alex has no more meaning for his life, he no longer has a purpose, and here he was having breakfast together with people who resemble his family. Erick is a family man, he has a wonderful family, he also very lucky, none of his family members contracted the disease.


    The village is very isolated, there are only about 50 people living here, most of them are survivors from the surrounding village. As the place are far from the cities, they rarely got any attack from the undead. There are 10 strong men who work together to protect the village. The village is quite peaceful, in times Alex also join the team and protect the village, he got nothing else to do. Alex becomes very close to the family and starts caring for Eric''s children like his own, especially Nina, she has too much resemblance to Tiffany.


    "I heard from another passing survivor that many people gathering in eastern Bali, there seems to be something that comes from the sky which helps the survivor," Erick said during a team meeting, they were discussing about moving the group to a bigger survivor area.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Alex actually disagree, he believes with a bigger group, it will be harder to survive as they will have to share resources, and Alex pointed out about how a desperate human are sometimes even more dangerous than the undead. The group agree with Alex, so they decided to stay.


    Days, turns to weeks, with Alex and Erick become really close, they are the two backbone of the village, they are the two strongest men, sometime during hunt they found mutated animals and zombie which drops some stones, but they didn''t know what to do with it.


    In times, Erick becomes more restless, he thinks the undead attack become more frequent, and they have seen mutated ones more often. But some of the group still hesitate to move, so they still haven''t made a decision.


    One day, Alex and the group can feel something bad is coming. The ground is shaking, the trees are falling.. it was the hordes.. the undead in such a massive scales.. there were thousands of them..


    the group suddenly feel in regret for not moving sooner.. there are women and children it will be very hard for them to outrun the zombies.


    Alex volunteer to create a distraction and delay the hordes. all the other 10 as well except Erick. Alex forbade him to come.


    How could 10 men, delay hordes of thousand undead? The group only managed to delay the hordes for 10 minutes. Alex was badly hurt and ran back to go search the villagers.. but he found the gruesome bodies and remains. Alex manages to find Ericks, the group was separated but Nina is with him.. Ericks was dying... there was no hope for him.


    .


    .


    "You must save them... Safe as many as you can.."


    Ericks last word...


    Alex took Nina and search for others.. there is no one else survive...


    Erick''s wife and son, all died.


    Alex manages to save Nina and bring her to the Doomsday Pillars, only Nina he manages to safe.


    This is a very common story between the survivors... loved one, close friends each and everyone died.. if it wasn''t for Nina, Alex would already lose his sanity. It was predicted that only 1% of the world poppulation manage to survive the first year. Each year the monsters only getting stronger.. and after 5 years human become an endangered species. We run and we hide.


    After the incident with Erics, Alex develops a purpose.. to save as many as he can..


    people call it messiah complex or savior complex. but Alex didn''t care. its become his resolve.


    He tries to save as many as he can.. but every time only more people died.. year 7 even Nina died. Alex probably one of the last human to die. its either he is the luckiest or the most unlucky...at the end he also died.


    .


    .


    Alex woke up from his sleep, he falls asleep inside an aeroplane.


    .


    "The same dream again"


    for Alex the last 11 years was a real nightmare, this nightmare just ends 2 weeks ago. it still engraves to his memory. He awake, reincarnated and got a second chance.


    "Safe as many as you can,"


    Alex knows he definitely cannot save everyone, just increasing the survivor of the first year from 1% to 2% would already be considered a success.


    "how do you convince 7 billion people that in 2 weeks there will be doomsday?"


    Hopefully, I will find the solution in here,


    Aeroplane onboard announcement:


    "Please be seated, this plane will soon arrive at our destination, city of Boston, United States."


    Alex saw the woman sit next to him, its Aria,


    "You actually don''t need to follow me around"


    Aria: "Yes..."


    "do you even know what we are trying to do?"


    Aria: "No..."


    "you don''t talk much do you"


    Aria: "Yes..."

 029.The Professor

    Alex arrived in Boston Logan Internasional Airport, Massachusetts, United States.


    The United States of America, its the world third largest country with the third largest population. it should be considered the world top country. If there is a global threat against humanity, it wouldn''t be weird to find the United States as the leader of the world,


    Or maybe just because of the Hollywood effects.


    .


    .


    The fact is, The united states have the resources and power to create change. In Alex previous life, not many countries survive the first year, as the government lose the power to create security, hence the country lose its existence. The survivors depend on their life into the nearest Doomsday pillars for their safe haven and security. After a while, many survival shelters joined the surviving government and created their alliance geographically.


    The United States and Canada as the North American Alliance, the South American, the European, African, Middle Eastern, China, Japan and Korea, South East Asian Alliance, Russia and Australia.


    It will be ideal if Alex can influence all of this top country, but with his time strain, he had to be more creative. Today he came to the United States to meet one particular person.


    In the city of Boston, there is a world famous university, Harvard University. In a small office inside the Department of History faculty, there is currently 2 person arguing.


    "Professors the book that you publish last month will ruin the reputation of the university, I strongly suggest you make a statement that it is just a personal theory and change the genre into science fiction."


    "I can''t do that, all I write in there were all gathered from my research and findings from 6 different sites all around the world. I assure you that my theory of doomsday is accurate"


    Professor James is the head of history departments, researcher and founder of the science of the human civilisation foundation. A study that focuses on the origins of humanity. His theory revolves on the period of the middle palaeolithic era from 70.000-80.000 years ago. He believes there was such a huge disaster during that time that actually almost wipe of the human race. The scientist and scholars believe this catastrophic disaster is the result of natural phenomenon, the most popular theory is the supereruptions from volcanoes that create 1000 years of volcanic winter.


    The professor then continued his research for the last 20 years in findings relics and sites that backdated to that particular period and study their gravings. The discovery was shocking, from the 6 relic site around the world.. he found similarity in their writings. He wonders how the people around that time period could travel between continent.


    Last few years he found enough sampling to understand the markings and found out about the theory of existence from out of this world that will come in 80.000 years. which the professor believe will come soon. It will be in his lifetime or the next. Therefore he created the book.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Alex knows the existence of the book from his previous life. Years after the doomsday, when the survivor has start gathered. humanity have pulled out all their resources and knowledge to understand the existence of the doomsday pillar. Professor James theory is the closest. At that time the professor already died so nobody can actually understand his research.


    Within the university, the men have left, and the professor left with many burdens in his mind...


    A knock on the door and a beautiful woman with short blonde hair and glasses walked in. it''s his assistant, Cindy. she told him that a man and a woman come to visit and ask about the book he wrote.


    "Probably another of those Annoying sci-fi novelist, they like to quote me for their bullshxxxx fantasy novel"


    "told them to leave I don''t feel really well"


    Cindy reply "Professor, you probably want to speak to this man, he handed me this photo"


    The professor took the picture and was startled. its a picture of the same graving that he studied, but this is not from any of the sites he found...


    "They still outside?? let them in"


    "How about your health Professor?" Cindy chuckled


    "Damn about my health!! let them in"


    The professor spends almost 40 years of his life following this theory. The last 20 years he only manages to find 6 sites.. every new finding would mean a lot to his research. The photo Alex showed came from the relic site graving in Bali where he took pictures with his phone.


    "Hello Professor James, my name is Alex"


    Aria next to him glance at Alex...


    "Oh yes this is my associates Aria"


    The professor replied "is this photo real? where did you get this photo, Mr Alex?"


    "I assure you the photo is real, I found it from the relic under a temple in Bali, I will give you all the information and even show you the place if you have the time. but actually, I came here to speak about your book"


    The professor thought this guy probably one of his devoted fans. who also searching for an answer like him.. "he probably wants my autograph" the professor thought in his mind.


    "I believe in the coming doomsday are real, but you''re off with the timing professor. the doomsday will come sooner than you think. it will come in 2 weeks, at the end of the year"


    The professor stunned...


    .


    .


    "This guy really is my devoted fan. No, he probably categorised as my crazy fan.. he is crazier than me"


    Cindy his assistant was listening, also this is the first time Aria heard it...


    "What sort of mission am I getting into.." Aria thought...


    .


    .


    Cindy laughed...


    "You are a funny man, Mr Alex if it''s true, probably I really should start to pack up and prepare"


    Alex answered "Yes you should"


    The professor thought for a while then said


    "You must understand I have been studying this for 40 years, there is no one more expert about this than me"


    Alex answered " I believe you didn''t succeed in entering the secret chamber from the 6 relics site that you find, I did find it in mine, as a proof, I will show you what I found"


    Alex raises his finger and shows them a ring.. when the professor sees it properly, there really is some graving similar to his study.


    "Don''t be alarmed, I''ll show you the function of this ring"


    Alex touch the ring and suddenly there is a small lightning spark and the chair in front of Alex is gone... Alex then reappears the chair again.


    Everyone in the room was shocked...


    "This is called the storage ring it can store item into a dimensional space"


    The professor is speechless...


    Alex continues, "if you still can''t believe me let me show you more convincing proof, give me access to one of the sites that your foundation manage, I particularly interested with the one near the city of Cuernavaca, Morelos, Mexico."


    "The ruins of Teopanzolco?" the professor shocked.


    Alex replied, "I will open the secret chamber for you and show you the secret of the Aztec ruins."


    .


    .


    .


    "Cindy prepare the earliest ticket, we are going now"

 30. Mexico Ruins

    The group just arrived in the Mexico City International Airport. Alex, Aria, Professor James and Cindy.


    Apparently, Cindy is not just the professor assistant, but she also his top student, the professor like to bring her around to help him appraise relics and translate markings.


    Alex said "5 flights and 6 cities in less than 10 days, many more the next few days.. I guess when the doomsday comes, I will not miss airplanes"


    The groups exit the airport gate and there was one person, a guy waiting for them.


    "Professor John!! Professor John"


    The professor stops and introduces the person. "Alex this is Robert, he is from the science of human civilization foundation, SOHC, this foundation is what keeps the research going when the university and the government stop our funding. Now they help me just about anything regarding the relic site.


    "Haloo Mr. Alex, the professor has told me about you."


    Robert starring at Aria, a beautiful girl and seeing standing close to Alex.


    "This is your girlfriend Mr. Alex?"


    Aria was startled...


    "No.. no.. this is my associates, don''t joke with me, I am old enough and already have a wife and two daughters"


    Robert "Aa. I m sorry Mr. Alex, nice to meet you, Ms. Aria"


    Aria:...


    .


    .


    Alex wife and daughters.. that is new information for Aria.. she has mixed feeling about this.


    "Let''s go, it was such short notice, so I only bring a simple car, but the ruin is only 20 kilometers away from here"


    Mexico is a country in the southern portion of North America. The history of Mexico itself backdated to 8000 BC and is identified as one of five cradles of civilization. Home for many advance civilization such as Toltec, Teotihuacan, Maya, and Aztec, until being conquered and colonized by the Spanish empire in the 15th century.


    The group arrived in the ruin of teopanzolco, meaning abandoned temple, until this day no one knows why it was abandoned. The main structure is the large double pyramid. Its the placed to worship gods. The Aztecs were known to practice human sacrifice. in this ruin, a scientist has found a mass grave site of 92 mutilated bodies of men, women and children.


    This site is actually one of the relic sites that was treated as special by the professor. Only one and a half year ago there was an earthquake which revealed another hidden chamber. This is what interest Alex the most. He walks down the temple into the caves with high hopes.


    Under the temple, the first they found was a simple maze, and then there was a mid-size chamber with many marking around it. This is where the Professors got the research material for his study. At one corner of the room, there were what seems to be a wall opening. There were many rubles and stones around, this is part of the ruins that was open by the earthquakes. After the opening, there was a long path down for about 500 meters In here there was a larger chamber it was a big hall as big as the soccer field. Professor James has mentioned this hall chamber in his book, This room has more marking then all 6 sites combined, This chamber was accidentally open by the earthquake 1,5 year ago, and become The professors'' main reason to get enough samples to translate about the coming doomsday.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Alex feels much relax now, to be able to go into the room means the seal already broken. This seal was supposed to be only open up after the Doomsday pillar arrived. And as expected the earthquakes manage to open up a path to the secret chamber. Alex walk around slowly checking some of the wall Alex study the wall markings, finally, Alex finds the spot he was looking for.


    "Professor this is the spot, this is the way in"


    "What do you mean? I already check all the wall using a sensor, there is nothing behind the wall."


    "Believe me, Professor, our current technology is not good enough to check what''s behind the wall"


    The professor replied, "how to get in?"


    Alex had some C4 in his storage rings, but this is too risky, as they are in the underground, if the blast too high, they could be trapped or the entry become inaccessible. Apparently, there was no other way.


    "I have more surprises for you Professor"


    Alex took out the golem from the ring. The group of four, Aria, Cindy, Robert and the Professor were shocked.


    "This is the artifact that I got from the first relic"


    Alex orders the golem to push the door with full power. The golem currently has the strength of the peak stage mortal realm. hopefully, it will be enough to open up the door.


    BRRAAAKKKKK...!!


    Fortunately it really does enough, or Alex would need to use some explosive indeed..


    The group finally move inside the next room still in amazement looking at the golem. Alex took back the golem and finally reached the secret chamber.


    It was supposed to be a simple grab and take plan. Actually, Alex already decides to come and grab this artifact from the very first day. This ruin has the artifact that Alex really needs, this will be the one that Alex hope to be the solution to save his daughter Tiffany from the plague.


    Alex already knows about the function of the artifact and where to get it. He also already knows about the earthquakes that should neutralize the seal. His initial was to just grab and take from the site, but this time he includes the professor into his plan. He wanted the professor to believe him and help him to prepare for doomsday.


    The group enter the secret chamber and walking around the room, The professor found another set of writing, this is what he came looking for. As for Alex, he already knows what he aims for. The coffin in the middle of the room. Alex walks closer, and then open up the lid. This time, it''s not a ring, there was an amulet hold by the corpse. Alex took the amulet and put it into the storage ring.


    "Finally the Amulet of Sun"


    it''s a medium rank artifact.


    The professor realizes that Alex took something but he didn''t say anything.


    Alex waited for the professor to documented the writings and finally they walk out of the relics.


    "This seems pretty easy," Alex thought...


    .


    .


    but


    .


    When they were out of the temples, they were surprised to see many people standing outside the temples, holding rifles. There are around 30 of them all armed.


    The person in the middle of the group who seems to be their leader speaks


    "I really hope you guys find something interesting"


    The professor reply, "who are you guys?"


    Surprisingly Robert was the one to answer,


    .


    .


    Ein Volk, Ein Reich, Ein F¨¹hrer

 31. 1 vs 30

    Ein Volk, Ein Reich, Ein F¨¹hrer


    One People, One Nation, One Leader


    Its the Nazi slogan.


    The National Socialist German Workers'' Party, or commonly referred to in English as the Nazi Party. A political party in Germany that was active between 1920 and 1945, that created and supported the ideology of a master race, in which the Nordic, predominant among Germans and other northern European peoples, are deemed the highest in the racial hierarchy. They believed that the Nordic are ultimately originated from the lost continent of Atlantis, and as they are the superior race, they are entitled to expand territorially. Hence when the party-controlled German state, they organized the systematic genocidal killing of an estimated 5.5 to 6 million Jews and millions of other targeted victims, in what has become known as the Holocaust. There are some who believe that part of the Nazi party is still influencing the world today in the shadow.


    Robert the small and funny guy, suddenly pull out a gun and aim it to Aria. He has a completely different mimic. This is the guy who has been helping the professor for a few years. He helps the doctor in establishing the science of human civilization foundation. And has been actively taking part in securing all 6 relics.


    "What do you think you''re doing!!"


    Cindy is the first actually shout, they have worked together for this few years, Robert this time look like a completely different person, all smile and friendly face has all gone... this guy Robert could really succeed in Hollywood.


    "Nothing personal, I have been assign to watch the professor, the F¨¹hrer really interested in the professor work for some time" Robert back to his smiley faces while moving closer and put his gun on Aria''s head.


    Robert continues "Carefully hand over the item that you found in the ruin" "also don''t let me see you bring out that rock monster from before or I will shoot your pretty little girlfriend in the head"


    Alex slowly said... "First she''s not my girlfriend, second I think you stand too close, that little girl can easily grab your...


    Aria got Alex hint and suddenly turn around real fast, hold the gun with one arm, and punch Robert stomach with another, and suddenly the situation turns, Robert becomes Aria hostage in less than 1 second.


    Cindy look excited watching the scene Aria look so cool.


    Aria shout


    "NOBODY MOVES, OR I WILL SPLASH THIS GUY BRAIN OUT!!"


    There are 30 gunmen watching the scene the guy in the front who looks like the leader, the only one wearing a white shirt, move forward and speak.


    "Every each one of us here is ready to die for the F¨¹hrer"If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Just give us the artifact and also the professor, we don''t want to kill you, not just yet anyway..."


    The 30 gunmen slowly moving closer they really are not worried that Aria will kill Robert. Aria not sure what to do, this situation is very dangerous, they are about 20 meter''s away from the temple''s entrance, she might be able to safely run to it, but what about Cindy and the professor. She doesn''t worry about Alex abilities, she saw Alex skill in the academy, now that she thinks about it Alex must have some special move to tackle all these 30 men... if its Alex he probably can do it...


    Cindy worried and said "What should we do? does Alex can fight as you did?"


    Aria said "Don''t worry Alex is much stronger than me, just wait and see his skill"


    Cindy "Really...? yes, he also have that rock monster.."


    The 30 men have advance closer they are now only 50 meters away, suddenly Alex makes a move he slowly moves his hand to the air...


    then he said...


    .


    .


    "I SURRENDER... DONT SHOOT...


    PLEASE DONT SHOOT..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Please I will give you the artifact just don''t come any closer"


    Cindy gave a weird look to Aria...


    "..."


    Aria also disappointed...


    Alex continue "can''t we at least negotiate? do you want money I have money..., or maybe we can share the item what do you think?"


    The guy with white shirt said "Stop playing around just throw me the artifact"


    "Ok, Ok "Alex said, he pulled out an item from the storage ring it''s almost the size of the amulet... and throw it to the guy"


    SHHHHHhh....


    The guy in the white shirt catches the item and suddenly shocked...


    .


    .


    it''s a grenade


    .


    .


    KABBOOMMMMM!!!!


    Alex shouts "RUN TO THE TEMPLE!!"


    Alex pulled out the golem to be sure and order it to carry and shield out the professor and Cindy. Aria gives Robert a hard punch, push him forward to become a human shield and also run to the temple entrance. After making sure everyone is fine Alex also follows. A sound of rainy bullets can be heard behind them but they should be safe, for now.


    There are about 30 men, all holding automatic rifles, Although Alex could run fast and probably dodge the bullets, there were 3 other people next to him. So he can''t be hasty about this. With Alex current strength he can''t fight 30 fully armed men from a long distance, luckily he remembered the grenade he got from the black snake island. Alex just wants to make sure they are closer together so the grenade explosion would affect more of them.


    Inside the cave, Alex planned to stop the enemy on the maze and the first chamber, Aria wanted to help, but Alex disagrees and told Aria to bring Cindy and the professor to the secret chamber which is the furthest area. She will be the last defense in case the enemy manage to passed by Alex. They have to stay there until Alex come pick them up. Cindy tried to call the police but there was no signal inside the temple ruins. Alex then gave Aria a rifle, and Cindy also asked for a pistol, apparently, she had shooting experience before... Alex wonders if this is considered normal for an American girl. The professor was hoping that as the leader with the white shirt was blasted by the grenade, hopefully, the rest of the crew will leave the site.


    Outside the cave, the group of people also discussing a plan. Robert was there he knows the Temple relic really well, Robert also told them about Alex''s golem, who has amazing power, other than that he thinks the girl name Aria should be Alex bodyguard, and there should be nothing special with Alex, other than his storage ring, who should have many weapons inside.


    "We lost 3 of our men from that grenade, but don''t worry they should not use any explosive inside, it''s an underground ruin it will be suicidal"


    "As for the rock golem, don''t worry, if we kill the owner, the golem will stop working"


    If Alex saw the man who just talks, he would be surprised, this is the white shirt guy who was supposed to be killed by the grenade. This guy doesn''t look hurt at all, not only this guy seems to know much about the artifact, but this guy also wears the same ring.


    "Let''s go, the F¨¹hrer will not forgive us if we failed."

 32. Amulet of Sun

    This time Alex has the advantage, he knew the area better, it will be a short distance battle, and most importantly he won''t need to be worried about protecting the other three. The entry to the secret chamber is not that easy to find and Aria is also there, so he doesn''t worry too much about them.


    The relic separate into a few areas, the simple maze that ended in the first chamber, then there is the opening created by the earthquakes that led to the 500 meter long narrow path to the huge chamber. lastly the secret chamber.


    Alex didn''t plan to let them reach the huge chamber. He planned to settle everything on the first chamber. The trick is to not let any of them left and to keep as many of them alive. He currently waiting for the enemy in the first chamber, it''s about the size of 2 basketball court.. He stands near the opening to the huge chamber. This time he didn''t worry at all, the golem itself could easily defeat them.


    Not long after, Alex hear the sound of footsteps. as expected, they won''t be leaving easily. Alex really wonders who these guys are.


    One after another they walk into the first chamber, they can see each other, but none of them yet take any action, Alex just patiently wait until all of them reach inside the chamber.


    First Alex saw Robert, then surprisingly the man with the white shirt was there, and he looks uninjured. This gives Alex more reason to capture them.


    Robert is the first to talk.


    "Mr. Alex, I have been to this relic many time before, I assure you there is no other exit than this one, don''t make it harder for yourself, you are trapped,"


    the guy with the white shirt then added


    "Mr. Alex, we also very much interested with you, handed over all your items and come with us, we are very interested with the rock golem that you have, and also whatever artifact you found in this ruin"


    "You mean this golem?"


    Alex takes out the golem and everyone suddenly tense.


    The guy in the white shirt has now seen the golem clearly, he suddenly feel intimidated. But he really excited to see this artifact and he really wants it.


    "Hand over that golem and I will let you leave this place"


    Alex replied, "what about the others?"


    "Just You only,"


    "No deal,"


    Suddenly the golem moves forward really fast advancing to the group. The golem has the speed of peak stage mortal realm; it moves even faster than Alex. The group shocked and quickly take fire while jumping to the sides.


    CLINK. CLINK. CLINK


    The bullets just ricochet off the golem body. it''s bulletproof.


    BAAAAMMMMM!!!!


    The golem hit the ground in the middle, near the first chamber entrance. The golem crash into Robert, he died instantly...


    Alex hates this type of guy.. so he orders the golem to crash into him while securing the entrance. now none of them will be able to leave


    The rest of the group watching the scene felt in despair... such speed and strength.


    "Spread out!! Aim at that guy, not the golem.


    Alex jumps out to the back and retreat through the entrance into the path to the next chamber.


    The white shirt guy sends half of his men to delay the monster and send the other chasing after Alex.


    The situation becomes such a disadvantage to him. He''s not stupid enough to stay in the first chamber being slaughter by the golem, he follows the other group.


    In just a few seconds just before he enters the entrance he looks back and sees that several of his man who stayed back already down. Bullets are not enough again the golem, it has the body of a medium grade artifact after all.


    But, when he about to enter the entrance to the next chamber, he saw a body fall in front of him. One of his men just drop in front of him in pain, he rushes inside and saw more of his men on the ground, not long after he senses something thrown at him,


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.SHHHH...


    He dodges.., it''s a rock pebble, he looks around and see most of the man that entered already drop on the ground, Alex took small rocks on the ground and throw it at them, then rush advance for close combat, when Alex already too close, it''s hard for them to use their rifle.. in less than 10 second all of his 12 men dropped to the ground.


    Now there are only 2 of them in the narrow path, more stones thrown at him.


    SHHH...SHHH... he dodges again, but when he looks back at Alex, he saw him already pulled out a gun and took a shot


    BANG... its a direct hit but it only pushes him down.. he tried to stand while he stares and thought about the figure facing him... apparently, this Alex didn''t enter the path to run away but, he purposely lured them in. Just a few second all of his men are down, this guy Alex is a monster as well. He suddenly regrets his decision to rashly charging in...


    Alex move close to him.."Interesting.. it seems you do have an artifact on you... Alex checking the guy clothes and found something.. a low-grade armor artifact. You already used up twice today. I guess that''s it,"


    BAMM... Alex hit him in the head, he passed out... now all of them have been neutralized.


    Alex gathers all of them in a line. The golem guards them while he called Aria and the other in. The group can''t believe it only took Alex a few minutes to settle the situation...


    Cindy said, "should I call the police?"


    Alex reply, "this could become an international problem, just leave this to me"


    then he told Aria to bring the professor and Cindy back to the city and he will catch them up soon... Aria sense Alex trying to hide something to her, but she follows his order.


    A few minutes later inside the first chamber, there are 16 men lined up and tied up... most of the men who faced the golem died in the process. Slowly one after another they all woke up. The guy with the white shirt woke up and saw all his men were tied up next to him, and the man in front of him starring quietly at them. This situation doesn''t look too good for him.


    "Good, everyone already awake. I need information. and I will only release the one who answered my question... easy?"


    First question, tell me about the organization you work for?


    "PHHUIII...." One guy near Alex spit and said "We are not afraid to die"


    "Wrong answer...."


    Alex took something from his storage ring...it''s the new artifact, The Amulet of Sun


    Alex drop his blood into it.. the amulet shine a little... and he can feel the energy of the amulet in him.. just like the golem, a human can interact with artifact telepathically, he could slowly understand the amulet. The amulet of Sun, this is one of the unique medium grade artifacts.


    Alex can feel the amulet is currently sealed, and to activate the amulet, it requires something.. its thirst for something...


    "Just as I heard" Alex know the existence of this amulet in his previous life... the amulet gave out light energy once a while.. this light could be absorbed or condense into a crystal which could heal any disease or cure a dying man back to life.


    Alex was hoping this amulet could be his solution to save her daughter from the disease. But, there is one unique requirement, before its to be activated, the amulet requires life sacrifices. Alex could feel its hunger for sacrifice. This might have something to do as for why the Aztec does many human sacrifices to worship their Sun God, Huitzilopochtli.


    Alex then brings the amulet closer.. put it in the guy forehead, and suddenly there was a spark of light came out from it, the guy felt his life being suck into it...


    AAAAAHHHH....


    The guy didn''t have any energy to scream... His body turns thin. His face slowly wrinkles and his hair turn to white... This all happened less than three seconds.


    .


    .


    dead...


    "!!!"


    the other 15 people seeing this turn pale...


    .


    .


    "Now who has a better answer?"

 33. The Slaughter

    Alex can feel that they currently are afraid, but no one is talking.. these are a group of highly trained soldier, they must have been trained to resist torture before...


    Alex moves closer between two people "You two give me an answer in the count of three, the first one talk lived, the other die...


    "One"


    "Two"


    "Three"


    .


    no response...


    .


    Impressive... Alex can feel the terror within their helplessness but still none of them talk... Alex didn''t wait for long and active the amulet again..


    .


    two more sacrifices...


    .


    .


    Alex starts seeing doubt in their eyes...


    He needed to give the last push... He told the group his last resort...


    "I bet all of you must want to live, nobody wanted to die, but I guess if you betray your organization, you will be hunted by them or worst, your family and friends might be in their control, and I am sure some of you were just hoping for the chance that one among you would be stupid enough to talk first, and afterward I will let the other leave after I got the information"


    "you thought wrong!!, I will let only ONE of you leave and the other will die here.., I don''t have much time, only the first person who speaks, I will count to Three"


    "One"


    .


    .


    "I will tell you everything..." surprisingly its the guy with the white shirt...


    .


    .


    "COMMMANDERR!!!" The others are really angry that their leader betrays them..


    Alex said... "Spill it"


    .


    "I am commander Hans, no one here knows more about our organization than me.  I am guessing from that talkative Robert, you already know part of what we are... Yes, we were built from the last remnants of the Nazi empire, we are the Iron Eagle squadron, part of the Ahnenerbe Organization, our objective is always the same which is to find our true origin"


    In 1935 The Ahnenerbe Organisation was founded by the Nazi party, it was filled with many famous archeologist and scholars.  Since then, they have been excavating ruins and collecting relics all over the world, they have found proof of the existence of extraterrestrial entity since the findings of the first Doomsday artifacts.  Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Since then, they have been in lust for power and searching for other relics. Their mistake was to turn their mission into the politic, they believe with a stronger country they could have better support for to achieve their goal. They thought wrong, when they lost the war, the remaining member of Nazi SS military agents joined up with the Ahnenerbe Organisation hence the establishment of Iron Eagle squadron...


    History wrote that the Ahnenerbe organization has been disband in 1945. Instead, the organization keeps building up their forces, doing research, and searching for an answer. They planted small cells all over the world.  They have found and follow the professor for many years, when the professor loses his funding. It''s them who set up the science of the human civilization foundation for the professor. They hope to get more access to the professor findings and also acquire the artifact.


    "Interesting, how many artifacts did the organization found?"


    "I am not sure, at least three that I know of, I am one of the three commanders, i know all of us each got one"


    "Good now handed over your artifact and ring to me"


    Hans "..."


    "Or else I can just kill you and acquire it easily when it lose its master"


    The artifact can be bound to others when the owner died, but it can also be handed over telepathically by releasing its ownership.


    Alex manages to acquire two more artifacts, a low-grade armor and another low-grade storage ring.. There are some items inside, mostly weapons, this is the reason they can bring weapon easily to the other country.  The armor itself function to resist any kind of impact, low or medium strength.. this particular type should resist two impacts in a few days until can be used again... This type of armor is quite common later on. But at this time, it could be a life-saving artifact.


    After Alex took the artifact, as a promise, he releases Hans. Alex next sentence surprise him.


    "Tell your leader, from all his findings, I am sure he knows a little bit about the coming end of days.. tell him it will come in two weeks.. if he interested to know more he can contact me"


    Hans not sure how to react, he was not planning to return to the organization, but Alex message could turn beneficial for him, it can become his excuses to return. Hans then wonders what Alex would do to the rest of his team. Release or kill them...


    "you can leave now"


    Alex didn''t tell him anything about what he''s going to do to them.. its only mean one thing. Hans prefers the leader doesn''t hear information about his betrayal.. He could just say he was captured and released... everything in between will be foggy as long as all those other men died. Hans then walks away from the chamber...


    "COMMANNDERRR!!!!... You TRAITOROUS BASTARDS!!!"


    Alex sees the look of this 12 angry men.. they are in despair.. after a little thought... Alex still decides to turn to the Amulet... place the amulet on their forehead.. one after another...


    "AAAAAGGGGGHHH!!!" "NO!!! AAAAAGGHH!!"


    12 more sacrifices...


    .


    it''s a slaughter.


    Alex actually hates to do this... its a different matter between killing an enemy in battle than killing a captured one... But this amulet will be important for his goal.. even more, the cure for his daughter.  His past experience of killing and seeing too much death help him more decisive in choosing to save life or taking life... This is the reason he sends Aria and the others out... not many people will understand this...


    When he''s finished, Alex frowns... 15 sacrifices, he can feel its barely enough to activate the amulet he needs more, and he only has less than two weeks left.


    Alex returned to the Mexico City and met with the group, Alex told the professors about the


    Ahnenerbe organization and remind him again about the Doomsday...


    The professor said "All of this artifacts and hidden chamber is fascinating, but it doesn''t prove the doomsday will come at the end of this month"


    It''s not that the professor doubts Alex word, deep down the professor himself can''t accept it, the life as he knows it will change so soon.


    "You have been following this for 40 years professors, it''s all come to this... you have the responsibility to tell the world, your decision will save many lives."


    The professor currently is speechless...


    "You do what you have to do professor, do nothing or convince as many people as possible, but I really need you to be in Indonesia in the 20th, I need you to help me with a plan"  Alex then give the storage ring he got from Hans and give it to the professor, hopefully, it will help the professor convince more people. He already moves every Hans item into his first ring.


    Alex then told Aria to get a ticket back to Bali, but Cindy stopped him...


    "You''re going back to Bali? I decided to go with you... I want to see the ruin in Bali, I want to see by myself your preparation and seriousness for the coming doomsday as you say it" "Don''t worry I will not bother you much, in fact, I can help you with the ruin translations"


    Come to think about it in his past life, not many people understand about the ruins, the Doomsday pillars have minimum information about the ruins, there might be some connection, Alex wonders why the ruins and artifacts were already here on earth in the first place.


    Before taking the flight he called James Randall, "The third favor can already start,  the date is the 20th"

 34. Back Home

    18th December, Bali Airport


    Hendrik got a called from his brother to come and pick him up at the airport...


    "This guy has been doing strange things the last couple of weeks... he forces us to move to Bali, then he left us here, now when I was actually having fun with those two Australian chicks, this brother of mine had to bother me with picking him up.. can''t he just take taxi or Grabcar?"


    "Where is he now? he'' so lateeeee..."


    "Wow there is a beautiful bule (blonde) there.. she''s really my type... Wow the women next to her is even better... they both look like a supermodel..., that guy in the middle... what a lucky lucky guy..."


    "That guy looks familiar..."


    "..."


    "That''s my brother..."


    "Alex...." yoo.. brother I am here!!"


    Alex walks closer to him..."There you are... ok lets go.."


    "What do you mean let''s go..? you haven''t introduced me to these two lovely ladies..."


    "Halo.. my name is Hendrik, Alex''s unmarried brother.."


    Alex introduced both of the women to him. Although Cindy looks like a book-smart person with glasses and short hair, she''s very energetic and friendly. While Aria is the complete opposite.


    The reason Alex called his brother was exactly that he knows his brother really well. If his brother has the ability, he would move heaven and earth for beautiful babes. Therefore he asks his brother to bring Cindy and Aria for a tour around Bali... Although Alex has many things he has to prepare, today is family time. Aria and Cindy understood, Alex told them to meet again tomorrow at the Bay city villa. Meanwhile, Hendrik will be their guide today...


    After all, what would his wife think if she saw these two women with him...


    Alex went directly to the hotel, his family has a tour around different hotel the last 2 weeks, Alex sort of confuse which one they are staying right now.


    Alex found them in Ritz Carlton hotel, one of the best five-star hotel in Bali. The hotel has its own private beach, the sand is white... His family is there. His wife Devita, older daughter Tiffany and little one Tiarra.


    Tiffany is very energetic and playful kids, she smiles a lot and likes to prank on people. While Tiarra is very strict and serious like her mother, She is very disciplined but stubborn. At the moment both the girl are playing sand on the white beach, their mom is enjoying a fruit juice in the cabana.


    The girls saw their Dad... "DADDDYYYYY!!!"


    "Heii girls" They both hug him from both sides... This is one of the great things of having a family"


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it."Daddy you went away so longgggg"


    "I am very sorry girls"


    "Daddy help us built sand castles"


    Alex has an architectural degree, he and the girls ended up spend a few hours on the castle and built an almost real size one... His wife just smiling looking at them. Lastly, Alex pulled his wife and the four of them create a sands statue of themselves. His wife has a classic Polaroid camera, they took pictures of four of them with the sand statue, the castle and the sunset in the background. They have a little group hug that afternoon on the white sand beach...


    Alex suddenly lost in thought... today he''s very happy, he will keep this memory forever...


    He closes his eyes, suddenly he thought of that grey figure guy, even if this world is only a dream, he is thankful for this moment, he''s thankful for the second chance.


    The storm will come in 12 days, it''s about time to prepare his family, they should not be in the dark any longer.


    The family then went to a fancy Balinese restaurant for dinner, afterward returning back to the hotel, Alex took the little girls to their bed, read them some kids fantasy novel and tug their blanket to sleep. Hugs and Kisses, "Good night girls".


    Alex went to the other room his wife is here, she apparently just finished taking shower, wet hair was randomly hanging over her shoulders.


    "Thank you for taking the girls to bed tonight"


    Alex replied, "Your welcome, I hope I can do it more often"


    They have been married for 13 years, Although Alex is all smiley and laughing today, she knows that there is something that bothers him for the last few weeks. The sudden move to Bali, the crazy work schedule, and missing for a week.


    "Do you want to tell me what''s going on now?"


    Alex look at his wife, she''s always been smart, but not now...


    Alex moves closer to his wife and hugs her deeply, she was startled. Alex moves took her by surprise. He hugs her for almost one full minute, and she slowly moves her arms and hugs back. He really needs this, the 11 years of pain seems gradually disappearing. Alex can taste the wonderful smell of shampoo from his wife''s hair, he gently kissed her on her ear and down to her neck, she involuntarily moaned a little. Alex sways back a little looking at her eyes then slowly move forward and felt a pair of soft lips, they become entangled in a kiss. it was a passionate night.


    Another day has passed. In the morning while Devita is still asleep, Alex was in deep thought. Revealing about the doomsday to his wife will be harder than anyone else. Although they just had a memorable night, he knows that actually, their relationship is a bit complicated.


    Its a very classic marriage story, two-person was in love, but when children were moving into the picture, they were unaware that their relationship starts to move closer towards their children, and further away between each other.


    On Alex previous life the death of Tiffany broke them apart. That is the main reason that Alex was unable to protect them both. So he really needs to handle this news about the end of days delicately.


    A few minutes later Devita awake... and saw Alex staring at her then speak;


    "Its time for you to know what I have been doing the last few weeks"


    Alex sound really serious, this has startle his wife.


    Alex told her that he got news about a plague that would spread at the end of the year.. he told her that he and a few other people even the military have prepared a survival shelter here in Bali. The last few weeks he got more support and more proof about this plague will happen even the extraterrestrial existence that might involve.


    Devita was stunned, she doesn''t know how to answer... His husband likes to joke around.. and this time its a bit too far she thinks...


    "I planned to take you for a trip today, to see the shelter and the preparation. I will introduce you to some people and I want you to monitor the situation. I will answer any of your questions later on today"


    Alex left his two daughters to their grandparents and went together to the Bay city with his wife.

 35. The Navy

    Benny, the Mayor''s assistant of Bay city has been very busy in the last few weeks. But, the last few days have become weirder. He''s in a lot of stress. His boss the mayor, took a sudden holiday leaves and cant be reach... Probably enjoying all the money he got from that new villa owner.


    Since his arrival 2 weeks ago so many things have changed. This guy name Alex have turn the city''s best villa into some sort of a fortress. Gates and watchtower can be seen from the bay city. Benny has help Alex in the acquisitions of many lands not far from the city. He thinks given a few months, with that huge plot of land and workers, that place could become its own separate city.


    After starting its construction in both of the villas and the land up north, more and more people start to come into the city. There are thousands of them, Benny can tell that most are workers, next there was a group of doctors and scientist. They came to the city with their families. Suddenly all of the Hotels and inn are full. This probably good for the city, but it starts to make the locals nervous. Lately, it becomes even worst, a group of thugs also came to the city. As a local government official, Benny knows some of them. They are the Bali misfits, they could only bring troubles to the city. It''s as if these thugs aren''t troubled enough, yesterday a group of soldiers came to the city as well, more than 200 of them, and Benny is smart enough to see that this is not like those normal soldiers.


    Thugs and army, this could only mean trouble... Benny worried if he didn''t do something, this might escalate into small war. Benny was left in charge of the city, currently, he has 20 staff that help him, but its far from enough. Last week he has to bring the local police forces to help him. Its a small city, Benny could only pull around 50 active policemen to assist the city.


    KNOCK KNOCK !!


    Knock on the door... One of his staff came in to tell him that he is invited to the villa by Mr. Alex, "Right about time" he thought, he needed explanation. This army and thugs must have something to do with that Alex. Suddenly...


    TTTTOOOOOOOTTTT


    "..."


    A sound from a ship can be heard from his office, this sound startled him. This is not the sound of any normal ship. Benny walk to the window, from his second-floor office.


    "..."


    Last week the port is filled with two big transport ship and half a dozen new small ship. Today there is Another ship in sight, but this is not a normal ship... it''s an Indonesian navy destroyer.


    Name: The Fatahillah 361


    Type: Destroyer class


    Launched: 19 June 1978


    Displacement: 1450 tons


    Length: 84 m


    Beam: 11.10 m


    Propulsion: Diesel engine


    Speed: 30 knots (56 km/h)


    Range: 3,300 km


    Complement: 89


    Armament:


    1 ¡Á Bofors 120 mm (4.7 in) Gun, 1 ¡Á Bofors 40 mm anti-aircraft gun, 2 ¡Á 20 mm cannon, 1 ¡Á Bofors 375 mm twin anti-submarine rocket launcher, 2 ¡Á Mk 32 launchers for 324 mm torpedoesThe tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    This is an Indonesian navy warship. The Indonesian navy force has 8 frigate and 24 destroyers. Out of the 24 destroyers, only three of them are still using the old model diesel engine. All the other ship already combine its engine with electric motors or using powerplant engines. When the doomsday comes, only three of these ships will be usable. This is the special vehicles that Alex request from the Regent.


    At this moment the Fatahillah has docked on the Bay city port. A group of Navy marines can be seen moving out of the ships. They are standing in formation on the dock, waiting for someone. There are 80 marines and 6 officers can be seen in this formation. A few minutes later people in army uniforms, came to greet them.


    "Commander Tom, welcome I am Captain Donnie, Foxtrot company 6th division of the special forces"


    The army and the navy have a slightly different rank, a captain in the army are in the same rank with the lieutenant in the navy, so Commander Tom rank is one ranks higher than captain Donnie. But the commander knew what is the 6th division of the special forces mean. They are the famous Deathsquad soldier, the commander doesn''t dare to be impolite.


    "Thank you for welcoming us captain, we are from the navy second fleet, we are coming from direct order of the navy admiral of the second fleet, were task to support the foxtrot company mission" Today I bring my crew of, 30 support marines and a platoon of Frog commando unit lead by Lieutenant Russel here. My other officers in charge of navigation, supply, engineering and lastly my XO Lieutenant commander Karra."


    The frog commandos are as famous as the Deathsquad, every year in the whole country only about 30 men manage to become full member out of all the Indonesian marines. The fact that one full platoon of them are here, means the regent really pull out some strings for this.


    "Welcome to Bay city of Bali, you came right on time, the meetings were just about to start"


    On the bay city villa hall, tables already set, desks and chairs were set up around the hall. It''s currently already crowded with people. In one of the table, there are the Black Snake gang representative; Jerry, Jacko, Vicky, and Bayu. On the second table, there are the representative from the Medical center; Dokter Andy and Docter Rachel. On the third table there are the Mayor representative; Benny and two of his staff and the head of Bay city police Roby. The fourth table are Alex''s managers; Nina, Tony, Rina, and Eka. On The fifth table, there are Hendrik, Cindy, and Aria.


    Not long after, The army representative and the navy came. The Deathsquad captain Donnie and his 4 lieutenant; Rangga, Mike, Budi, and Harris. Also follows commander Tom, his Xo commander Kara, Lieutenant Russel, and 3 other officers. All Totaled 28 person.


    The situation is actually kinda weird at the moment. All type of strangers is sitting in a hall together facing each other. There is one table still empty, it''s the one at the front of the hall. Finally the door open, Alex and his wife came into the room, all eyes facing them.


    "..."


    Devita suddenly panicked looking at this scene. Scary looking thugs and military soldiers all packed in the same room. she thought they went into the wrong place.


    Alex slowly said "Don''t worry, follow me" he took her hand and take her into the empty front desk. She sits at one of the chairs. From behind, Alex holds her both shoulder for a second to calm her down. Alex slowly moves to stand in front of the group.


    "Welcome everyone, I am Alex the facilitator of this gathering. Some of you I haven''t met, we can talk and get to know better later, but first, I want to announce the reason for our gathering here today. There is evidence to believe that at the end of this month a disaster will spread all around the world. This evidence is currently been backed by the country influential figure and even the military. We are here to set up a survival base to prepare for the worst."

 36. The Scenario

    Alex currently trying to convince this group of strangers that a real threat is coming, but not too much that would turn them into despair. Alex told them what is necessary. The date which is on the 31st of December, and what would they expect to happen.


    "The first scenario will be some sort of disease outbreak. It will still create panics to the people, so we will need to create containment, protection and finally developing a cure."


    "Second scenario. There is evidence to believe that on the same date, a global electromagnetic pulse will fry out all the world electronic equipment. Airplanes will fall, transportation will be in chaos and there will be no way to communicate as the satellites will be down. The human civilization will regress back to the 19th century. Combine that with the first scenario, it will be the biggest catastrophe the world has ever had since the black death outbreaks that kill more than 200 million people. in the 13th century"


    "The third is the Doomsday scenario. Consider the second scenario multiply by ten and follows by monsters! Yes monsters, we have reason to believe that the disease would create mutation to animals which would make them stronger and more aggressive. It also would affect the person who died from disease to rise and become an undead monster. In the Doomsday scenario, the world would never return back to its original self."


    When Alex started to talk the second scenario the group started to tense up, but the doomsday scenario makes them stunned. This sort of scenario only shows up in Fantasy novels. Massive global diseases, monsters, and zombie. Only crazy people would believe him. The group suddenly became silent. None have any response.


    Alex continues "But of course, there is also the last scenario where it''s all just some sort of misinterpretation and nothing will happen and this gathering would end with Bali beach party".


    The group suddenly ease up a bit.


    "But nevertheless we are being trusted upon to prepare for the worst, that means security and supplies, before I continue for planning, please if any of you have any question"


    Lieutenants Russel raise his hand "I am a soldier, we normally just follow orders and never ask questions, but seeing the nature of this mission, can you please elaborate where was the evidence came from?"


    Alex answered "We found the evidence from multiple relics that has been hidden for more than 8000 years. Professor John, from Harvard, have the same conclusion." Alex then continues by showing his storage ring. He pulled out some items from his ring and pull it back. Most of the group in this hall has never seen such things before. Even Aria and Cindy still amazed when they saw it again.


    Alex continues "And again we only prepare for the worst, it''s better to be ready than sorry"


    ''Do you know the nature of the disease, is it airborne or by touch. Can''t we probably prepare lots of hazmat suits?" Dockter Andy asked.


    "Honestly I am not sure the nature of the disease, only that it will be sudden and deadly, as for the hazmat suites it could probably beneficial. We can prepare a few hundred of them.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Benny the mayor assistant was probably the one in the most panic right now. This is the first time he heard something as crazy as this. He probably the only one in the hall that has no responsibility to follow Alex planned at all. Alex though it''s a good idea to start involving the local authority. It could be useful but it could also backfire. Alex needs to take the risk.


    "Mr. Alex if you really are serious about this catastrophe, the people need to know. There are at least 15000 people in this Bay city itself. what do you plan to do about this?"


    "Mr. Benny, we don''t'' want to create panic too soon, at the moment there are many local workers who were working day and night to create this survival base, we don''t want them to be panic and risk our preparation. I assure you what we prepare in here, at the end will be for the good of Bali local people. But I agree with you, in a few days we will also tell the detail to the locals."


    "If there is no more question, I will start the meetings, I hope you all can contribute for our preparation.


    Alex starts with coordinating with Nina, She gave a report about the total supplies already stocked, foods enough for 20.000 people for one year. The medical supplies, the gardening tools, and seeds, the general necessities and the weapon such as axes, knives, etc. Alex designated Nina as the supplies manager, she will coordinate with the medical team and Jerry''s team for the weapon purchases and safely stock it in one of the warehouses. Alex also tasked Nina to stocked lots of fuels.


    Next is the vehicles upgraded by Eka and the mechanics. Apparently, they are quite successful in resisting EMP effects on the solar panels and other small equipment. As for the vehicles the small cars and trucks also are manageable. But for the ships and boats, Eka and his men need help. Alex called one of the Navy officer, Barry the chief engineering to help. But it seems it won''t be as easy as he thought. Alex called Rina to search and hired a few specialists immediately. The target is the full completion of all vehicles included the ships and of course the destroyer ship.


    Indonesia is an islands country, having reliable ships is very important for Alex. Captain Donnie added that the APC (Armoured Personnel Carrier) and the cannon that he requests from the Regent would also arrive in a few days.


    Alex talks with Jerry about the weapon he traded, he''s more quiet than usual. Alex guesses either he''s uncomfortable on talking about weapons in front of many military personnel. Or there might be some news about his sister, that he doesn''t want to talk about. Jerry gave Alex a list of items he got from the trades: 1500 pieces of AK47 assault rifle, 500 pieces of 9mm side arms pistol. 5 pieces of machine gun M60 and 5 RPG, and about 1 million ammo. All this equipment will be stored to Nina.


    Alex introduces Jerry''s army as the local mercenaries. Although they might not be as highly trained as the soldiers, they are the locals of Bali, so they know the terrain, the people and the language. Alex asked them to train together with captain Donnie, and Aria''s platoon soldier for the next 10 days. As the 4 other platoons will survey around the Bali island to understand the island better. Alex asks a few of Benny''s assistant to be their guide.


    Right after these meetings, Alex planned to go to the main bases, Alex orders the relocation of all the medical and research personnel to the main base. All of the black snake gang also will be relocated together with Aria Deathsquad platoon and Russel Frog commando platoon.


    The meetings in the villa are over. The soldiers and Jerry''s team dont find it too difficult to receive the news. These are the people who used to get by life through missions. The others still don''t know how to handle this. Some people just being optimistic about it. Some are hoping that this will be the same case like the Mayan''s prophecy. Alex saw his wife next to him, she seems to be in a lot of thought.


    "Halooo.. you must be Devita, I am Cindy nice to meet you"


    Alex introduce Cindy to his wife, she''s very friendly, so its easy for people to like her. Aria is behind her, she introduces herself as well. Alex somehow fell weird about this.. he felt that Aria''s a bit too friendly than usual...

 37. The Plant Whisperer

    On the road from Bay city to the main base, there are a few trucks can be seen loaded with people. The Blacksnake gang army lead by Jerry, Aria platoon lead by captain Donnie and the Frog commando platoon lead by Lieutenant Russel. Alex took one car to drive, his wife came with him, both Cindy and Aria also took the same car. Apparently, they had enough being the same car with Hendrik.


    Alex was trying to have a conversation with his wife but these two girls were following him. The situation a little bit awkward, but Cindy seems able to save the day...


    "Sister Devita you already have 2 kids but you still look so beautiful and young, what''s the secret?"


    Devita just smile at her and respond "So how do you girls both meet, what''s the story?"


    "I am the Harvard professor assistant, we met in the United States a few days ago, Alex came to convince the professor of the doomsday"


    Devita confuse "was it not the other way around? I thought Alex mention that its the professor research that makes this project started"


    Alex startled... his wife was always smart, like the saying (behind every successful man there always be a great woman. And in every failed man it''s always their own fault.)


    Alex tries too be calm and answer..."The professor research is one of the evidence, it''s more convenient to use the professor name than my name. there is still the military backing up the evidence"


    Aria added "I heard you also came to the army to convince your findings"


    Alex "..."


    "it''s actually a little bit more complicated than that, some of this findings are top secret, not everything can be shared"


    The situation actually becomes more awkward... these three women are all very smart, at the moment they are like a pack of wolves to Alex, better not explain more detail at the moment.


    Devita look at Aria and asked "So what about you Aria, what''s your story? so i heard you are a lieutenant in the army?"


    Aria: "Yes, I am currently position as Alex personal bodyguard"


    "..."


    Devita give weird look to Alex "How did that happen?"


    Aria: "He won me from a bet"


    "..."


    Alex"Hey!! look we are already here. we can talk again later "


    After 2 hours drive, the group reached the main base. More than 7000 workers currently working there. Tony has been requesting more and more people to finish his impossible deadline.


    The stone wall fences are the priority, 4 meter high, 13 kilometers length in a rectangular shape. currently, only about 8 kilometers done. The second layer, the stone berms is not even 50% done. But the 4 gates already taken shapes. The land clearing, with over 200 hectares of land also almost done. 100 hectares inside the central base and another 100 hectares outside. Alex not sure that the wall will finish by the start of doomsday, but there is really not much point on hiring more people this time.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Outside the wall, on the east side to the north next to the Tukad river, 1000 farmers are currently preparing the farm fields. From loosening the soil to seeding and adding fertilizer. The seed choice is mainly potatoes and sweet potatoes. First, it''s nutritious, a medium-sized potato contains about 42 grams of vitamin C. They''re also loaded with minerals, like calcium, magnesium, phosphorus, and potassium. Second it needs minimum irrigation, Third easy to harvest and lastly, it only needs 10 weeks to grow. The perfect doomsday seeds.


    For irrigation, the farmers currently still trying to slowly connect it to the rivers, Alex order the creation of a water tank near the farms and inside the wall to harvest rainwater. Half a dozen of the 3 storey watchtower also already done.


    Inside the base, there are even more crowds. Workers are currently building warehouses. Out of the 100 warehouses targeted, currently, only 40 of them done. Fortunately, the big size warehouse for the indoor botanical garden, storage supplies and the one for medical research facility has just finished. Right on time with the medics and scientist moving here today.


    The groups reached inside the base and Tony started to allocated the warehouse that was ready for them to start moving in. The smaller warehouses for soldier barracks and civilian housing, each can fill up to 500 people. So currently only 1 warehouse is needed for the soldier and 15 are currently used by the civilian and workers.


    Alex walk around the compound to check the surroundings. The busiest, of course, the steel factory, as it works 24 hours to provide the material for building warehouses. Next is the botanical garden. The farms outside the base are for a more long term solution, while the indoor botanical garden is the short term solution and also the only solution if outside the wall become too dangerous to farm. This indoor garden mainly prepared for hydroponic plants but there are also some plants for other purposes.


    Alex saw people working inside the garden, view some of their faces and finally find who he was looking for. A woman in her 40''s. Jane the plant whisperer. She''s included in one of the lists of people he asks the mayor to find. As she''s a botanist, Rina''s following it up by recruiting her to be part of the project.


    A simple woman, unmarried and very passionate about plants. In Alex previous life, she''s one of the Bali survivor and an earth spirit enhancer. Alex doesn''t know her very well but even before the doomsday, Jane was already known as the plant whisperer by the Bali locals.


    There are many successful gardeners claim to be a Plant Whisperers, but only a few are the real deal. These gardeners are so in tune with the vibratory energy of their plants they can sense when something is wrong or about to go wrong in their garden much the same way plants communicate with each other. The successful gardener becomes a member of the plants'' community.


    Science has proven plants live in communities. When danger threatens, a caterpillar infestation, for example, a warning speeds through the plant''s network of roots or underground runners to the other plants to beef up their chemical and energy production to discourage the pests. Science has also proven that after an insect chews on a plant leaf, the plant raises the level of the chemical in the leaf to try to ruin its taste. When given the choice more often than not the insect will move on to a new leaf. Jane as the earth spirit enhancer have a heightened sense for sensing the plants, it made her the best Botanist. She might not be a fighter, but she will still be very resourceful for this base.


    Alex discusses the indoor garden with Jane. She''s giving him the idea to combine hydroponic with aquaponics. The idea is to use the waste from fish to naturally provide nutrients to nearby water-grown plants. And the base also could raise both plants and fish together.


    The third spirit user in his base. Alex feels much happier, all those worries about the unfinished wall are gone. Time to take care of the army, navy and the gangs.

 38. The Duel

    Alex gathers all Aria''s black squad platoon, Lieutenant Russel platoon, and the Black snake gang. Totaled more than 400 people in the training grounds. Alex can tell there is some barrier between three of them. Between Frog commandos and the Deathsquad, there was a long history of rivalry. While the Blacksnake they are currently being discarded by both the army and navy.


    "Let''s see some friendly match" Alex show them 5 stacks of $100 bill. $50.000 for the team that won. Most soldier never saw that kind of money before, so its pique their interest. Actually, Alex doesn''t need to use money as an incentive, it can be seen from their eyes that they want to compete themselves.


    Some other people came to see as spectators; Devita, Cindy, Hendrik, Tony, Doctor Rachel and some of her associates.


    The match starts with the young Death squad soldier. Milo moves in with his karate technique, he can defeat one of the gang. But then he lost to one of the sergeants from the Navy. The navy sergeant then easily defeat another Blacksnake gang. He becomes arrogant and asks for 3 vs 1 fight. This enrages the gang, Bayu and two other walks up to fight but they were still defeated.


    The black snake gang was ashamed, they look up to Jerry. He''s actually not in the mood, but for his crew he accepts. And the result is obvious, Jerry is a high stage human realm, none of the navy can defeat him. The death squad sends sergeant mayhem and a few others, but they also can''t defeat him. Jerry then returns the mock by asking for 10 vs 1 fight. In the end, Jerry still won.


    All the spectators'' awe, Aria and the death squads didn''t know there is still another monster like Alex. Cindy is really excited.. she really enjoys watching a fight, Alex still wonder if this is normal for an American girl. Devita doesn''t really like violence so she has no comment. This fight makes the gang now totally loyal to Jerry, and also make the army and navy give faces to the gang.


    CLAP CLAP CLAP!!


    Alex walks up closer to Jerry giving the prize money to Jerry and the gang. The gang cheered. But Alex next next word startled them... Alex asking Jerry for a duel.


    "..."


    Devita and Hendrik were shocked. They have never seen Alex fight before, he''s just a businessman. But now he wants to challenge the thug''s leader?


    Fighting against high stage realm spirit enhancer. This could turn into a good warm-up practice for Alex, before the doomsday start.


    "One"


    "Two" Devita''s is in despair...


    "START"


    Jerry know Alex strength, he doesn''t play around, but the last time they fight he didn''t take the spirit stone yet. He also interested to find out if he can beat Alex this time.


    SHHHH...


    Jerry''s really fast.. it''s a straight punch, a simple move but effective. The spectators gasp seeing Jerry''s speed. "Too bad," Alex thought, its move is too simple. Almost no technique used, its very predictable. Because of Jerry''s talent with wind element, Alex feels Jerry''s move is faster than him, but Alex still able to dodge his move.


    Fist punch... Missed


    Elbow strike... Dodged


    High Kick... Blocked


    After a few moves, Alex jumps back and told Jerry to use his dagger.. this way jerry can utilize his dagger technique.


    "..."


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.Devita is speechless...


    Jerry took out his daggers, the audience started to tense up... Jerry advance even faster this time. it seems he has a bit more practice on manipulating the air around him, This time Alex used his hexagram steps a medium grade movement technique.


    SLASSHH.


    SWISSHH.


    SLASSHH.


    Alex and Jerry exchange about 30 moves under one minute. The audience was stunned they never seen this kind of fight before. They continue to exchange moves for 5 minutes. Blood started dripping from Alex body. Jerry''s manage to give Alex some scratch, Alex cants dodge all of his moves.


    "Time to hit back"


    BAAAMMM... BAAMMM...


    Jerry''s pushes back and drop to his knee. High stage mortal realm gives the bodies and bones stronger to resist impact. Alex punch doesn''t really do fatal damage to him. but it still hurt Jerry.


    Alex though if Jerry learns a medium level technique the result won''t be the same... at least Jerry needs to learn a proper martial art skill, this will improve his combat strength. Alex plans to ask captain Donnie to teach him a few martial art moves.


    BAAMMM... BAAMMM Jerry''got a few more hit, his daggers drop. When Alex thought Jerry would give up, he actually Screamed and still advancing forward... something is strange with him. Alex can see he''s in pain... Alex thought for a while and understood. He didn''t stop the fight, he exchanges move for a few more minutes... Alex keeps hitting Jerry until he'' down.. and have no power to stand up again.


    the spectators are gasp watching this scene. The fight stops with Jerry laying on the floor unconscious, Alex told one of the doctors to help him.


    The fight leaves the spectators some questions. These are not a normal fight, where did Alex and Jerry''s power came from. This is exactly the result Alex hoping for, other than to get the three group to know and respect each other, the second reason is to show them this.


    Alex took out a tiny white crystal and show it to everyone there. "This is called the spirit stones, this is the reason Jerry and I get our strength". Alex called Hendrik and told him to eat it. Hendrik believes 100% in his brother, although it looks like a stone he ate it. It took 10-15 minutes for the stone to work. All the spectators waiting in silence.


    Hendrik is an ordinary guy, he actually a little bit overweight. Alex thought his level should be around 10 or 12. With this 1 stone, he could reach medium-stage of mortal realms. He would have the same physical strength as the best special force soldier, probably even stronger.


    "WAHAHHAHA.. I feel so GREAT".. Hendrik feel his body is full of power.


    Lieutenant Russel doesn''t believe it would be that easy, he sends one of the Frog commandos for another match. Hendrik''s a bit nervous, but he really feels the itch to try his new strength. Hendrik has no fighting experience, so currently, he becomes some sort of punching bag. He tries to fight back but only embarrassed himself. He then starts running around, the commandos find it very hard to catch him. Lieutenant Russel sends another man to tackle him, Hendrik got cornered and become a punching bag again.


    "..."


    Alex feels ashamed... he already regretted giving his brother that one spirit stone. But the spectators were still in amazement, one direct hit from a special forces soldier normally can knock out a normal person, This guy already took more than 30 hit, but he still seems fine.


    Alex stop the fight and told them about the spirit stone, in the future, if these soldiers are strong enough they also can receive some of the stones. The prospect of getting stronger always a soldier main goal, they are very excited about this. Alex then gives one spirit stone to Doctor Rachel, He wanted the doctor to start research and testing on this stone while setting up their lab.


    After the match is over, Jerry''s woke up. Alex talks to him in private. Apparently, when Jerry reach Columbia, he only found bad news about his sister. It was a depressing story, his sister was in suffer for a couple of months. She didnt tell him as she was worried for his safety. The match get his mind back to reality. He thanks Alex for it.


    It''s already late in the evening, Alex plans to go back to the city with his wife, tomorrow is the 20th he had an important meeting for in Surabaya. Before he goes, Cindy asking him about the place he found the relics. Alex doesn''t have the time to company her there, so he asks Hendrik to do it. He surely agrees. Alex prepares a small map and a note and told her to be careful.


    Finally at night, Alex got some quiet time with his wife. From the doomsday, the army, the fight... Devita felt his husband is a stranger to her, she wishes to have alone time to gather her thought. The next morning Alex can''t find his wife. After seeing his daughters, Alex said his goodbye as he plans to leave again for a few days.

 39. Make it Viral

    20 December 2019. 10 days left till doomsday.


    General Rico got a message from Alex, today he makes the time to meet him in Surabaya. Something about returning the favor, the general hate owing favor so he took a day off and came to see him. The meeting takes place in one of the office building in the center of the city. The Randall enterprise.


    Since his miraculous escape from the terrorist base, General Rico has managed to uproot 3 more terrorist cells in Indonesia. The president just gave him another medal yesterday. He''s probably the most famous general in Indonesia right now.


    The General feels indebted to Alex for saving him from the terrorist base. He found him very mysterious. The stone Alex gave to him currently still on the General mind. Since consuming it, the general physical strength has returned to his younger self, even better.


    The Randall enterprise, world fortune 500 company. Currently, the general came not wearing any uniform or even bring his officers. This Alex guy told him to come to this building. The general wonder what relation Alex had to this billionaire. A beautiful reception leads him to the waiting lounge.


    BRRR...BRRR...BRRR


    The general mobile phone got multiple vibrate, this is normally mean something urgent came up and he got news from multiple sources. But the general is on-off duty today, and there is a beautiful girl in front of him.. he will take care of it later... the general enjoys his daily flirting.


    BRRRRR?RRR...BRRRRRRRR. A phone call


    "Halo general, are you in front of the tv right now? please check it out"


    The general walk to the living room next to the lounge, and saw some people staring at the Tv news.


    In the tv, there is a man in his 60s talking in front of a group of reporters in a press conference setting. There is international news like the CNN, and BBC news.


    The man apparently a well-known professor from Harvard University.


    - - - - - - - - -


    "Haloo. I am here to tell you a very important information. You might think that it''s crazy, nevertheless I hope you will still hear it till the end"


    "From my 40 years of research and studies of hundred relics. I found very disturbing news. The world as we know it will be facing the biggest catastrophes ever. At the end of this year on the 31st, there will be a global electromagnetic pulse disaster covering the whole world. All electrical equipment will be fried. There will be no way to communicate and there will be chaos."


    "And this is only the first disaster, the second one will be global pandemic diseases that will affect all living being in this world. There will be no cure and no hope for those who caught the disease. The disease will affect the animal to be stronger and aggressive and the one who died from the disease will turn back life into a living monster"The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "On the 31st December, I suggest just stay at home. Do not go on any vehicles especially airplanes. When your relative or people around you caught the disease, be with them and say your final farewell. Cry for them but then, this is very important. Do not bury them, Burn them"


    "Be prepared, foods, weapons, and shelter. Help each other. The relics write something about a massive structure that will drop from the sky a few months after the plague. Take your refuge there, do not wait around, the monster will only get stronger. The stronger monster will drop a crystal that will help human get stronger. I will show you."


    The video then shows a thin and sickly person being given a white crystal and suddenly become as healthy and strong as an Olympic athlete.


    "Please share this news, for those wants more answer, we will gather in Singapore 23 December at noon. If not, on the 31st when the first sign shows up do not forget my message. May the God save us all"


    - - - - - - - - - -


    "..."


    General Rico takes this message seriously. First, the message was played on all channel. It means that it was highly funded. It takes very skilled hackers and lots of resources to hack the world media channels.


    Second, Rico is a cop he can read a person, he can tell the professor telling the truth or at least he believes it to be the truth. And it''s quite easy to just google, and check that this really is a real Harvard professor.


    Third, the general recognize that white stone. That''s the same stone Alex gave to him. This might be related to Alex. At the very least he should find and ask this professor.


    "There you are... you are late general" Alex walk up to the general with three-person, A guy with a wooden stick on his hand, an old man and a girl.


    "I see you saw that video message, this will be easier then. let me introduce you this is Mr. James Randall, I believe as a police officer you already know him. Next is the professor from Harvard as you see from the video."


    "Oh yes... and this is Aria she''s from the army"


    "..."


    "This is general Rico, the one I talked about before"


    Alex thanks James Randall for preparing a production team and team of hackers. This is the third favor he asked of The Randalls, and the fourth one will be the preparation of the gathering in Singapore on the 23rd. Alex gave him the two stones he promised. James already has totaled 6 stones, this should be enough for him to become high stage human realm, this way he wont need a walking stick anymore.


    Next Alex tells his reason for asking the general to come here. It''s to give the professor into his care. By helping Alex, the professor face already widely known, he could be in danger. Alex asks the general to put the professor into the protective custody program and deliver him to Singapore in 3 days.


    Alex is really grateful that the professor willing to read the script Alex wrote. Since launching his book his reputation already ruin anyway. The professor hopes in his last day he would give a meaningful impact to the world.


    The general asks "Despite it being true or fully fictional, do you think that the viewer will believe you?"


    Alex respond "Even if I manage to only convince one in every 100, I would already be satisfied, I have done my duty to the world, but then I am sure when the first sign already proven, there will be more people who have view this video to believe me and prepared for the next disaster"


    All over the world that day, more than 500 million people watch this, the hackers didn''t just play it on the TV but he also uploads it into the youtube. The video become viral and full of comment"


    - - - - - - - - - - -


    " Another moron play a crazy weird video"


    " It will be pretty cool if it really happens though"


    " I believe him, I am going to start preparing"


    "Go get a girlfriend man, get a life"


    " I have a girlfriend"


    "I bet next you will say that she''s really pretty"


    "...."


    " I have seen the video it''s cool"


    " I bet it''s a trailer for the next Avenger''s movie"


    "It''s more likely to be the next season of Game of Throne"


    "..."

 40. Reaction

    Alex currently waiting in a fancy restaurant, James Randall walk inside the room. With a gleeful face, he walks up to Alex, without a walking stick.


    "Thank you! Thank you, my friend, I feel really great"


    James Randal already took both the spirit stone. He can now walk normally again.


    SHHHHHH...


    Alex suddenly throws him one of the table knives. James startled... He manages to dodge the knife... somehow he thinks the knife flew a bit slow for him.


    "From your dodging speed it seems you are still within the strength of middle-rank mortal realm, it seems you are not completely cured, Mr. James."


    "Mortal realm?" James confuses, he''s already very happy with his current condition.


    "Yes, more of the stones could push you even beyond the limit of the human body"


    James Randall was really excited by this news. This guy is a billionaire who can buy anything but have to live the rest of his life using a wheelchair. This news really is a beautiful song to his ear.


    Alex continue "so what do you think about the doomsday message?"


    "Honestly I didn''t believe it, but I have seen first hand on this miraculous stone, so at the moment I am openminded about this. I am a very rich man, if the doomsday does happen, money will have no value to the world. Men like me will lose their value. Just like any other business investment, the smart things to do is to manage risk. I will start investing some of my money into the new currency; food, medicine, weapon, and protection".


    "You are very wise Mr. Randall"


    "When the doomsday start, I really wish we can help each other, there is actually one thing that we can start preparing"


    Alex discussing with the Randal''s about creating a way to communicate after the disaster. When the doomsday start, all communication signal will be down. The only way to communicate will be using a long-range two-way radio. The plan is to prepare a relay station in every 40 - 50 kilometer between Bali and Surabaya, That''s about 10 relay station. Afterward, they decided on the frequency and time.


    One very important point is about the base, I will show you a very important location. This location in central java will be the sanctuary for all people who live in this java island.


    After giving some information to the Randals, Alex has 2 days before the Singapore gathering, he decided to use the little time he has, to visit and try to warn some of his close friends.


    The video message becomes the trending news in almost all channel, many believe the Harvard professors have turn crazy by stress. The other possibility is the professor was threatened. The professors are currently missing, none of his relative able to contact him.


    - - - - - - - - -


    Beijing, China.


    In one majestic building, there is a big meeting room with 4 sides creating a square shape facing each other. Within each corner, there are one or two people each sitting in the front row. There are few other seating on the back. In front of each of the table, there is a gold Chinese symbol; Yang, Liu, Zhao, and Chen. This is the big 4 families of China. The families are so old that they influence much of China''s management of finance, politics, economy, and law.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The Yang families are the descendants of the first president of China they are mainly lawmaker and politicians. The Liu''s have the biggest influence within the army. The Zhaos dominated by their females family member, they own the china biggest bank. While the Chen''s own the largest business.


    "the last agenda within our gathering is about the video that went viral yesterday" the facilitator turn on the big TV and plays the video.


    "Why did we bring up such cheap information within this meeting?"


    "We have investigated that this was produced by the Randall family from Indonesia"


    "The Randall''s? That kid inherits the family business at such a young age. maybe he got crazy cause of his illness."


    "That''s the thing, we investigated that his sickness already cured, and it''s because of the same stone. We don''t buy the doomsday nonsense. But there is a chance that The Randall with his profound medical research center has found a secret formula to a miraculous medicine"


    Hearing about miraculous medicine, the other families become interested.


    "The Randal''s has sent a message, and invite any of us to meet in Singapore on the 23rd. I vote to continue this investigation and send a representative to go there."


    "Agreed"


    - - - - - - - - - - -


    City of Jerusalem, Israel


    Mossad, the national intelligence agency of Israel. Mossad is responsible for intelligence collection, covert operations, and counterterrorism. In contrast to the government and military, the goals, structure, and powers of the Mossad are exempt from the constitutional laws of the State of Israel. However, its activity is subject to secret procedures that have never been published


    A round table with 10 people sitting in a circle.


    "This video that went viral yesterday is quite disturbing"


    "Is there any truth in it?"


    "The talk about doomsday is blasphemy"


    "Nevertheless we must do what we do"


    "Jurgen, You are this year tenth-men. as a high ranking Mossad, you will be our representative to go to Singapore"


    - - - - - - - - - - - -


    CIA Headquarters, Langley, United States.


    Kenny, CIA Junior Analyst, receive an assignment to measure threat assessment of a video that viral yesterday. The video manages to hacks the world media, its consider as a cyber threat. The CIA is tasked to investigate. Kenny has been a junior analyst for far too long, he has been waiting for his golden goose assignment. When he was given this assignment the title World Threat really gets him excited, but after he studies the data and watches the video...


    "Another man going cuckoo" He gave the final report as the lowest rank threat.


    But the CIA director disagrees, this kind of threat could create panic if not handle properly. Kenny then gets his overseas assignment.


    "Holiday going early for me then, Lucky me"


    - - - - - - - - - -


    Vatican City


    The Cardinal currently praying when several men came into the church. The men who came in seems to be highly trained individuals, there are 2 men walk in the middle approaching the cardinal. One is a middle age man and another is a young man in a white shirt.


    The cardinal is still in prayer, seems undisturbed. When the young man approach closer, he suddenly realized there are few eyes watching him from two corners of the church. The cardinal was actually highly guarded. This is cardinal Strauss, inline for the next pope of the church.


    "You dare to let me wait, Strauss?


    Two of the cardinal guard move forward, this man dares to talk to the cardinal with disrespect. but the cardinal raises his hand and stop them. He slowly turns around and saw the middle age man. "What an honor to get a visit by the Fuhrer. It''s always amazing each time I see you, sir, Heinrich you never age a bit."


    This is Fuhrer Heinrich the founder of Ahnenerbe Organization, the guy next to him is Hans the commander of Iron eagle squadron.


    "Cardinal Strauss, I came because something very important has happened. Come with me to Singapore. I believe this time the Ahnenerbe and the Illuminati must work together. Bring your templar knights with you"


    - - - - - - - - - -

 41. Special Friend

    One stop before going to Singapore. Perth Western Australia. Alex spent his teenage life in this country. He went here to study when he was 15, and stay for 10 years. This is the life he had before meeting his wife, building his company and the 11 years doomsday. This seems like a very long time ago. But he grew up here, many of his friends still live here and some of the people here were like family to him.


    Alex organized a simple reunion party. 30 of them manage to come. Some came with their families, seeing Alex came with Aria made them give him some weird starring. They are having fun that day. But its really hard for him to enjoy any of it. In his previous life, he didn''t hear any news from Australia till later years. Most of them died by then. There is one person he knows who did survive, Evan the class president.


    Alex brought up the viral video topic to the group and almost all of them making a good joke out of it. It''s very hard for people to believe it until they have seen it with their own eyes. It''s not ignorance, stubbornness or stupidity, its human nature.


    Alex really can''t expect much from this group, but nevertheless, he was still hoping he can change the future and save some of them. His main agenda actually to have someone he knows to prepare his second phase.


    Different than Indonesia, the Australia continent will be very important for Alex. It has 4 times the total area size than Indonesia with only one-tenth of the population. There are only 5 pillars drop in Indonesia but Alex knows at least 20 of them will be drop-in Australia. In the previous life, some of these pillars can''t stand the attack as there are not enough survivors. A few even being left untouched. The geography location also strategically close to Indonesia.


    Alex has some private talk with Evan and a few other he closes with. He convinced them to help him for the next few days. Alex planned to buy lots of items to be stored in the city of Darwin. Australia northern territory city and the closest to Indonesia. The amount of money and the list of item to buy shocked them. Foods and supplies and the specific place to store it. Alex told them hypothetically this could be a great place to hide if the doomsday really does come.


    Alex was hoping if they could get a hint, and move to this location when things hit the fan. But he couldn''t hope much, he can''t help everyone and he can''t force them to move to Bali either. Either way, this location could become his starting point for his second phase.


    - - - - - - - - - -


    Singapore. 22nd of December. The night before the gathering Alex have planned to meet with someone from his past, a special friend.


    Christina, Alex knew her even longer than Theo. They first met at college in Australia. The college most beautiful student, she was idolized by many. One of Alex closest friend. They did have something emotional happen back then but they were never a couple. When Alex went back to Indonesia, she also returned to Singapore.


    Christina background is not simple. She came from one of the most influential families in Singapore. Her family is somehow related both the 9 dragons and the China big 4 families. They own the biggest real estate in Singapore. Christina married a young colonel in the Singapore army, they had a young daughter and a son. But their married didn''t last long.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Alex made the time to meet and talk to her tonight not just because of their relationship, but also because this woman Christina in Alex previous life was a survivor and also a well-known spirit enhancer.


    Singapore is a very crowded city, they are facing the doomsday with a unique situation. When the disaster struck many people died. But the government manage to control the situation. With many difficulties, the island manages to clean out all the undead. The Singapore survivor only needs to take a defensive stance on the bridge facing Malaysia. Later on, when the mutated beast starts coming, the Singapore city also being fortunate as the Doomsday pillar drop right in the middle of the city. This pillars actually one of the best options for Alex to choose, but Singapore island has almost no resources. therefore Alex chooses Bali island instead.


    Alex met her in one of Singapore hawker stall, a simple street food vendor. This is one of the reasons Alex like her friend very much. Although she came from a prestige background she prefers simple living. She cares for others and likes to do charities.


    "Hei Alex what''s a surprised"


    She then realized there is a beautiful girl next to Alex, she confuses...


    "Hi. Christina, oo yes this is Aria, my associate"


    Alex wonders why this girl name Aria find it so hard to understand a situation... there are some meetings that business and some are personal... and why this girl really so serious with her mission. does she have to follow him all the time? well, Alex doesn''t want to make this more awkward than it already is. so he just ignores it.


    "So what''s up? a sudden phone call... you sound serious"


    Alex replied, "Did you heard about the gathering tomorrow?"


    "You mean about that doomsday video? yes watched it already. Because of that video, there are groups of whacko start showing up in here" what about it?"


    Alex point a finger into his face


    "I am one of those whackos"


    "..."


    "Hahahahahah you always funny Alex" she smiles at Alex, she flashes back to some good time they share together. but then she realized Alex doesn''t share the laugh... she startles


    "..."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Yes, I want to make sure you take the doomsday message seriously" in fact I am the one responsible for making the video"


    Christina becomes serious now, she thought for a while and said: "Are you related to James Randal?"


    "Yes I am"


    "Is it true That Randall''s has created a miraculous medicine?"


    "You mean this one?" Alex took out a white crystal stone, the spirit stone.


    Christina look at the stone, give it some thought and said. "What did you get into Alex?, the Randalls and many others are not to be messed with"


    Alex was deep down happy that this woman still cares about him..and said "Don''t worry about me. I actually came to give you one of this stone. This stone will give you a higher chance to survive the initial disaster, I am worried my action with the video will harm you somehow."


    Alex told her to be prepared, stay home on the 31st, most importantly be there for her kids. Alex doesn''t really know if Christina children die from the disease or not. Because of her family status Alex not sure it''s a good idea to bring her to Bali either... Having another spirit enhancer that he can trust... its really tempting... he thought about to just lied and bring to Bali, but it will not be fair to her. Alex gives her a list of a few Singaporean names that she can depend on just as a precaution. But she should not trust them completely. A desperate situation can change people.


    All this thing is too much for her, Alex wishes to stay longer and have some more normal conversation, but he can''t... he''s already a completely a different person now. Alex wishes her well and went away with Aria...


    Aria rarely spoke a word but this time she said


    "Why haven''t you give me one of the spirit stone?"


    .


    .


    .


    "I don''t think one stone will have any effect on you"


    .


    .


    "give me two then.. or three"


    .


    .

 42.The Doomsday Festival

    Singapore, 23 December


    Since morning many people already gathered. The Randals pulled some strings and suddenly turn the street of Singapore into some sort of Doomsday Festival. It''s very crowded... thousands of people walk down the street. There are 3 main groups.


    The doomsday preppers, this is the community of people who believe the end of days is inevitable. They are preparing not IF the doomsday happens but WHEN it will happen. The viral video makes them feel finally they are right... These are the total believer.


    The second group is the religious community that preaches about the coming of doomsday and told people to repent.


    The third group is the biggest in number. its the cosplayer, this is the groups who came just for the fun of it. Mainly they came wearing zombie makeup and costume. Some famous character can be seen; like the white walker, Alice from resident evil, vampire costume, up until the spiderman costume.


    The Randall''s prepare hundreds of crew on the street of Singapore. They are handing out flyers of tips on surviving doomsday, free food and drink stand even giving out merchandise. The Randall''s preparing this as the last favor for Alex. The objective is not to turn the people into a believer, but just to turn this day into another viral news all around the world. So the message could be heard by more people. The next few days this festival would become trending news and many local stations start creating their own content about what to prepare if doomsday does happen.


    The climax of the festival started when the Harvard Professor walks up to the prepared stage in the garden by the bay and start to talk about his findings. Although most of them are scripted texts made by Alex. The main messages are:


    1. Prepare food and supplies


    2. Stay at home do not go out on vehicles especially airplanes.


    3. Burn the deceased


    4. Help each other


    5. Find refuge in a structure that would appear in a few months.


    This festival is very important for Alex, but he actually has another gathering that he and the Randalls prepared later that night. This one is an invitation-only gathering. Most of the one invited is world leader, organization representative, rich and powerful figure. Out of 500 plus invitation, only half of them send their representative. If it''s not because the Randalls famous name or the rumor of miraculous medicine it will be lucky if even 10% of them came.


    The gathering venue is the Esplanade theater. 1,950-seat theatre is modeled on traditional horseshoe-shaped performance arenas. It has 30 private balconies that could fit a 4-8 person group. 250 invites each with their own entourage, assistant and bodyguard totaled more than 1500 guest.


    Kenny, CIA junior analyst also came with an invite. He actually came with no expectation. But his mission is still clear, prepare accurate threat assessment. Kenny comes with his small team of 8, half went inside as guest to scout and the other half stay outside inside a big van with their high tech gadgets.


    "The security of this event is top notch, the intel said the Randalls family organizing this event. It seems he really put an effort to it. I wonder what kind of guest would show up" " I will send you some picture Bravo Team, tell me who they are" Kenny sending pictures with his phone to the team on the van.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Kenji Shima, Japan Chairperson of the National Public Safety Commission"


    "Park Ji, North Korea minister of Defense"


    "Rajesh, India ministry of external affair",


    "General Jorge, South African National Defence Force"


    "Jurgen, Isreali high-rank Mossad"


    "Senator Arnold from the United States"


    "Wow there are many VIP confirmed participating in this events"


    "That is the Zhao sisters, from the Chinese Big 4, even they also came, I think this event is more serious than it seems to be, I should recalculate the threat assessment"


    "..."


    "The Philippines president, Dominique just enter with his entourage"


    "..."


    "Cardinal Strauss, from the Vatican, came with dozen of people, this getting weirder..."


    "Agent Kenny, there are two men behind the cardinal who is on the CIA most wanted list"


    "..."


    "This is already beyond our capacity, we should call back up for this"


    "!!!"


    "Who are you? you cannot come in here!!, agent Kenny we have been compromised"


    "!!!"


    "What? Bravo Team!! Halo!!"


    A moment later a beautiful woman came closer to agent Kenny, don''t worry about your team agent, they are fine, we currently can''t let you jeopardize our event, please our leader like to see you."


    The venue is currently almost full. Not long after the venue lights are dimmed and the stage light is on. The announcement will start soon. 2 person walk into the center stage, Harvard professor John and a middle age normal looking guy. The professor took a sit on the side and the guy walk to the center podium.


    "Welcome everyone, thank you for coming to this gathering. I assure you that you will not regret coming here today. My name is Alex and I am the facilitator of this gathering" I will not waste your precious time with history lessons, all of the professor findings will be email to you and can be read later. I know most of you do not believe in the doomsday message. I am currently asking each of you to just be a little open-minded and asking what is possible and what is impossible"


    "I will start with what you most interested with, this little stone called spirit stone" Alex took out one spirit stone and show it to the audience. "Many of you name it a miraculous medicine and thought it was made in the Randal''s Lab. The existence of miraculous stone is it possible or impossible?"


    "I will tell you that this is possible. this stone does have miraculous power. Please let me welcome Mr. James Randal to the stage" James walk up to the stage on his two feet. Many people in this room know James and know about his sickness, seeing him walking up all healthy make them a bit more curious about the stone. They now believe that James Randal did make a breakthrough in medical science. The existence of miraculous stone really does seems to be possible."


    "Now, what about if this stone is not made by Mr. Randall lab, in fact, it''s not made in any lab. is this possible or not possible?" As Scripted by Alex, James walks up and told the audience that the stone, in fact, was given by Alex. The audience gasp... " it''s not possible they thought"


    Alex took a few of the stones and show it to them, and then he called out the backstage and two guy walks to the center of the stage. One is a sickly person, the second one is Kenny the CIA analyst.


    "This is agent Kenny form the CIA, one of the guest come by our invite" Alex ask Kenny to check the sickly person next to him, this guy seems to be lack of proper nourishment. After given the stone this sickly person has the power of special forces soldier. This demonstration really piques the interest of the audience.


    "Let be open-minded and start to think on other type possibility and impossibility". Alex asks the agent to draw his gun and took aim to him and shoot.


    "BANG"


    Suddenly a rock golem shows up in front of Alex and deflecting the bullet. The people really shocked about this. "Dimensional storage space item and the golem, is this possible or impossible?"


    Relic with power beyond human dream and spirit stone that could push the boundaries of the human body. These things are impossible things that become possible. "Now, will it be possible or impossible if I say that I have fortunate encounter and manage to peek the event of years to come?"


    possible or impossible?

 43. The Doomsday Secrets

    Alex managed to get the audience attention. But this is not enough, he needs them to be prepared. There are 1008 Doomsday pillars and 7 billion people in the world. In his previous life, although the human race wipes out on the 10th year, he believes they have already lost since the very first year. The reincarnation really gives him an advantage. With all of his knowledge, if he planned it well he could be the leader of the human race. But that is not what he wants, what''s the point of being the leader of a death race. These people need to work together, they need to look past their ethnic and national difference and together facing a common threat.


    Alex continued speaking "I will share you the secret of the future, the professor''s studies confirm part of its truth, but it will be up to you if you want to believe it or not. I m sure all of the people in this room are resourceful and will be smart enough to adapt with the situation"


    "The first will be the global electromagnetic pulse, it will be the first disaster" I suggest to start collecting or modifying old non-electrical vehicles. You can forget about airplanes as there will still be an EMP residue in the sky. Using older modified planes might get you off the ground, but it will be a one-way trip, as the engine will stop working mid-air, it will be up to luck to survive the landing.


    "The disease which comes second will be inevitable" There will be no cure for the death, just make peace with the death and burn all their bodies"


    "The real threat will be the mutated undead and monsters, I will give you some ideas of their strength"


    Alex called one person to the stage, its Jerry. He just arrived in Singapore today for this gathering. He demonstrates the power of high stage mortal realm by bending metal rods and fighting a few of the bodyguards prepare by the Randall''s. Although the fight can be staged, Jerry''s movement speed is not. The demonstration ended with Alex called few of the audience to hit Jerry with a metal rod and he somehow manages to resist it. The audience gasped about the strength of this man called Jerry. Jerry leaves the stage and Alex continue his speeches.


    "That man is a person who ate six of this spirit stones"


    "..."


    The audience becomes frantic and their desires for the stone can be seen in their eyes...


    .


    "I receive a dozen of this stone from one of the relic sites",


    Alex shows them his last dozen of spirit stones.


    "I need to tell you that Jerry'' strength is nothing compared to the mutated monsters that will come" The basic mutated monster will be faster and stronger than him.


    "..."


    "If you killed this mutated monster there are some possibilities that it will drop this stone, so now you can imagine how it will work. Hunt or be Hunted"


    "The next important information will be that as we can get stronger, they are getting stronger too. We will start seeing more advance monster even one that as big as a mountain"


    "Our survival will depend on the massive structure that will drop from the sky, its called the Doomsday pillars. It will drop simultaneously all over the world. The Doomsday pillars have a secret to increase the limit of human bodies. It also a place where you can receive artifact such as this golem here." I will add another very important information about the pillar: the greater the number and the strength of the survivor, the greater benefits the pillars would give".


    "Through this event, we manage to get your identity, we have sent you information on some of the known pillars that will be drop near each of your home or bases"This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The audience starts receiving the information. Alex silent for a while and slowly said.


    "In 7 days, when the first sign of disaster shown, you will start to believe me. I suggest you can start making your preparation from now. Please use this information wisely. We, the humans need to work together. It will be hard for us to communicate, but the solution will be within the Doomsday pillar. If we have managed to clear the pillar first level. We can get communication access between the pillars. I guess that is all I can share with you for now. If you want to know more we will communicate again within the pillars.


    All the demonstration and announcement took around one hour. This is the weirdest event ever, the audience starts to have mix feelings about this. some are cynical, other like the Randall although a nonbeliever would choose to be careful.


    .


    In the corner at one of the private balconies.


    "So what do you think Strauss?"


    the cardinal replied, "I''m not sure... this is quite disturbing... the fact you came here mean you believe this to be true"


    "Yes, we did uncover some of the similar secrets in the ruins. But this Alex guy explains it in detail, what an interesting guy. We the Ahnenerbe organization has started preparing the last few days. All our bases have started stockpiling weapons and supply. I suggest you do the same Strauss, it will be sad to see the Illuminati who claimed to be the guardian to sit on the sideline, or seeing the Knight templars perish.


    On the other corner within the Zhao sisters booth. " "What do you think about this Ama (Grandma)?"


    "Zhao Wei... we should start preparing... call out all the 4 families. this will become the most important matter, the next 7 days will be crucial. It will be foolish if the Yangs, Lius, and Chens not preparing as well.


    If Alex saw this old woman, he will be surprised.. this is Zhao Fan one of the most powerful survivors. she was a Saint level spirit enhancer. She has been a fortune reader since her youth. A real oracle with a unique ability to see fate. when she died the world survivors lost their hope as well.


    After the event, Alex went to the back room. In there 6 people already waiting for him. james Randall, Professor John, General Rico, Jerry, Aria and there is also Regent Suryo.


    "Thank you to make the time to gather here. I have explained everything I can. Hopefully, you all also can believe me and make preparation. Only 7 days left, maybe this is the last time we met"


    The professor walks up to him and said "I haven''t finished reading the relic you found. But it''s enough to tell me that the information you share is not from this relic... but somehow I believe in you...", I have a question that bothers my mind and please answer me."


    "What is the casualty rate of the disease?...


    .


    .


    "its 80% professors... 8 out of 10 people will not survive the plague"


    .


    "..."


    the regent also shock, Alex told him before about the 80% casualty, but now, that he knew the detail of what will happen, he didn''t realize 80% is only the starting number. Disease with no cure and no way to resist. If Alex told this number to the world, people will not accept it. Alex only dares to say this to the people in this room.


    The professor asked another question "Do you know if people in this room will survive the plague or not?


    .


    .


    the professor continues "What about me will I survive the plague?"


    .


    .


    Alex answer slowly "I am sorry professor... in this room you are the only one who will not survive the plague"


    .


    .


    In the previous life, the survivor did try to investigate the professors to learn of his study and it was found out that he didn''t survive the plague.


    .


    "thank you for being honest with me, I will return to the United States and try to convince as many people as possible. Don''t worry about my safety, and please take care of that assistant of mine if she''s willing to stay and helping you."


    .


    "I assure you, professor, what you did these couple of days will really make a difference to the world, you will always be remembered."


    .


    The professor gives a complicated look and smile "Take care" then he left the premises. with mixed feelings.


    .


    There are now only his countrymen left in the room.


    "Now, I really wish to discuss a strategy for our country"

 44. Silent Night

    The meeting with Regent Suryo, General Rico and James Randalls have started. Alex told them the exact location of the pillars in Central Java, West Sumatra, South Sulawesi, West New Guinea, and Bali. Alex will be in charge of the one in Bali, The one in Sumatra will surely be the regent base. The regent also allocates his Generals to send soldiers to clean up the other two locations. As for the one in Central Java, it will be a little bit complicated.


    Indonesia has 270 million population, 60% of it about 140 million lives in Java. Alex told the group that the current government will not survive its central leadership. There are too many people and the President and the Vice will not survive the plague. Alex hopes that General Rico a high-rank police officer will be able to uphold public security and save as many people as possible from the capital city and people around western Java. The Randalls will take care of Surabaya city in the Eastern Java. And in 3 months they need to bring the survivors to the doomsday pillar in Central Java. This is a very difficult task.


    Overall the regent will support with army soldier and weapons, James Randals will support in providing supplies and General Rico will push with the government support. Alex request general Rico and the regent for support from the Bali police Headquarter and army base. The meeting last for 3 hours. it''s already midnight and its time to go. The next time they meet, if they manage to survive, will probably be in a few months. during the apocalypse. Before leaving the regent having a private conversation with his granddaughter Aria. It seems to be a difficult situation but Aria still chose to help Alex as promised.


    The next day Alex decided not to leave Singapore for another night, he stays in one of a private cottage in the Sentosa Island Singapore. Many of the guests from yesterday try to contact with Alex but he refuses, there''s nothing else he can share with these people. Alex has a little meeting with Jerry and Aria, and then both of them left.


    24 December, it''s a Christmas night. Normally Alex would go with his family to a church, but not tonight. Tonight he had other thing planned, also for his family sake. Alex staying alone in the Villa next to the beach, the sound of the wind and the sea is very peaceful. It''s a silent night.


    22:00 At night


    Several people in a black outfit surrounded the Villa Alex stayed at. The walk swiftly with almost no sound at all. These are a group of Ninja Assasins. They are the Japanese mysterious mercenaries. Master in the art of fighting called ninjitsu. Their existence in the modern world is still somewhat a mystery. They are specialized in information spying or political assassination. Tonight they are coming for Alex, fortunately, he was prepared.


    From a boat 700 meter from the beach facing the Villa.


    "1,2.., five hostile confirmed", they are approaching, currently 10 meters away from the villa. Target locked permission to take the shot."


    "No Aria, hold the shot, I can take care of this"


    Alex already knew since the event, especially showing off the spirit stones, there will be some group of people who want to mess with him. he actually waiting for it.


    Three ninja warrior has managed to walk inside the villa, the other two waiting outside. Ninjas are master in using a short sword, two of them walk slowly into the bedroom door. When they open the door suddenly...


    "BAAMMM" a punch came out and hit one of them in the face, the other ninja jumps out to the back. All the other three swiftly run inside the room. Alex slowly walks outside of the bedroom, right now 6 of them together within the villa living room. The space is about half the size of a basketball court. But with all the furniture it feels rather packed.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "I heard Ninja is mastered in close quarter combat, I really wish to give it a try"


    SLASHHHH... SLASHHHH...


    Two of the ninja move swiftly slashing their katana. Alex manages to dodge it.


    SHHHHTTT... SHHHHTTT...


    Two more moves together filling up the empty space next to Alex. now Alex completely surrounded.


    .


    "You boys coming to kill me or coming to capture me?"


    "...."


    "Are you guys mute? You guys really are the best assassin"


    When he was about to counter-attack, a sound came up from his earphone.


    "Alex more are coming"


    "How many?"


    "Just one, its a woman.... you will not like this... its Christina"


    "..."


    Alex finally stop playing around, he needs to finish this group of assassins or it might endanger his friend. Although this group of assassins actually better in hand to hand combat compared to any of the special forces soldiers, they are still no match to Alex. high-rank stage mortal realm, medium grade movement techniques, 10 plus years of combat experience and a storage ring full of weapons.


    Alex dodges one of the ninja slashes with the hexagram step, one side step, and elbow. "BAMMM!!.. took his short sword while at it, turn around and slash the other 2 ninjas on his back. he then jumps up and threw the short sword and stab the fourth ninja. 4 expert ninjitsu martial artist down in less than 3 seconds. The fifth ninja on the back shocked.


    When Alex was just about to attack, the door already open, the panic fifth ninja was startle. He quickly draws his sword and slashes it up to the woman who just came in through the door.


    Alex was startled he took out a gun from the storage ring, but it seems it won''t be fast enough...


    The ninja movement was swift and his katana slash even faster... Christina opens the door and being welcomed with such a scene... she was shocked.


    SLAASSHHHHH.....


    SHHHHHTTTTT..... SPLATT...


    before the sword reaches out to her, the ninja''s head explodes, blood splash all around the room, it also splashes some on Christina''s face... she was stunned and was about to scream when he saw Alex make a hand sign to her not to make a loud noise... Alex took her to the sofa to sit.


    "Great shot Aria"700-meter headshot passing through the window from a slightly moving boat.


    Aria answered, "don''t be too comfortable three-speed boat moving to your location ETA two minutes at least a dozen hostile, should I take the shot?"


    "Negative... draw them in first"


    Alex kneeling in front of Christina and say


    "you came at a bad time, next time call first, did you ate the stone I gave you yet?"


    Christina shook her head "Do you have it in you?"


    She nodded "Good, eat it now and quickly lay low and move to the bedroom and lay down, more hostile are coming"


    "Alex I count 18 of them, they seem to be amateur, from the clothing and weapon I am 80% sure they are related to the Somalian pirates. They are now 50 meters from your location how do you want to proceed?"


    Alex calmly answered "I will stay in here to distract them. Aria you start shooting from the one in the back. Jerry took the rest from the sides. Remember do not kill them... disable only..."


    "Ok" "Affirmative"


    The result of the battle is obvious. Aria easily picks them up with her snipping abilities. In the middle of the night within the darkness, Jerry''s knife skill and speed are uncanny. None of the pirates seen him coming. 18 hostile down less than 3 minutes.


    Aria still stays on the boat as a lookout in case more coming. inside the villa, Alex Jerry and Christina saw all 22 captured hostiles. Alex didn''t bother to interrogate them, they are mercenaries so probably doesn''t know much except money.


    Christina somehow still confuse, she came because she heard about yesterday event from her parents. She cannot believe what she heard. The person her parents describe is not the Alex she knew. But now seeing this bloody scene she understand. The spirit stone she ate also has taken effect on her body, she is now a middle-rank mortal realm spirit enhancer. Christina is a unique spirit enhancer talented in gravity power. But she never has trained like Jerry or Aria. Now that she already reaches the middle stage, it will be easier for her to train her talent. Alex told Jerry to drive Christina back to her home. Now that she somehow believe what Alex told her to be the truth she moves closer and hugged Alex... Then she left.


    .


    .


    Alex somehow worried about her safety too, he hopes she will survive the disaster.


    .


    Now there are only Alex with 22 lowlifes in front of him. Pirates and assassins this won''t be too difficult for him. Alex took out the amulet of the sun from his storage rings. A slaughter concluded the night. Aria still viewing the scene from afar, she saw what Alex did, she feel unsettled about it.

 45. The Decision

    25th December 2019.


    This is Christmas Day, one of the joyous event celebrated by many people around the world... But this year its quite different. One of the local channel airing a talk show that tries to relate Christmas day and the Doomsday. The impact of the doomsday news has started to give concern to many people all over the world, although not enough to create panic and chaos. Some believer or paranoid people already started stockpiling supplies and some took their family and move out from the big cities. There is some organization that rushing to build a mini fortress and stockpiling weapons. Christmas day this year came a lot busier than usual.


    Alex took a morning flight and arrived just enough to have a Christmas service with his family. Aria and Jerry both return to the main base.


    At the moment Something really bothers Alex mind. His action last night serve it purposes, those who want to take his stone by force already got the message. Alex also manages to get 22 sacrifices for the amulet. But it still not enough, added with the one from Mexico the amulet has taken 37 sacrifices, Alex felt, currently not even half of the amulet power restored. He needs more, much more.


    Here he is sitting in the church, but thinking about where to sacrifice more people. What an irony. His mind conflict between right and wrong. It''s pretty easy to murder the person who tries to kill you but where else can he find more of them. ... where can he get more? He could not kill innocent people for the sake of his daughter, could he?


    .


    Innocent that''s the keyword, there is one place he can find guilty lowlifes human --- the prison.


    .


    He put this thought on hold at the moment, his main concern is his family. This morning he saw his wife and 2 daughters, they went to church together and having lunch together. Things seem to be normal, but he knows there is something unsettled between him and his wife. But probably not the best time to discuss it right now.


    After lunch, although Alex wants to have extra time with his family, he left for a more pressing matter. Alex went to the police headquarter in Bali. He met with two people; Colonel Jaka, the third-ranking person of the police forces in Bali and Major Sandi the one in charge of the Densus 88 police special forces.


    There are 15000 police officers in Bali. But most of them are traffic light and administrative officers. Half of the Indonesian police officers in Indonesia look more like a civil servant than a security officer. Many of them are overweight. Not many of these officers are reliable for Alex. This colonel Jaka are one that he can count on. He was recommended by general Rico.


    Although Bali can be considered a small size city, as there are many foreigners live here, the security is on a higher standard. Major Sandi lead 2 battalions of special forces. There are 10 squads assign in a few places around Bali island. Alex came to get to know some of these police officers, he will rely on them later when the doomsday start. Currently, Alex doesn''t have much influence on them, as General Rico doesn''t have much power to control any of them unlike the regent and the army.


    Alex brief them about the doomsday threat and how the army has prepared some precaution, he told them what to be expected and also about his base location as a refugee shelter if needed. Alex also left them a two-way radio as a way to communicate between Alex base and the police headquarters which place in Denpasar, Bali city center.


    There is actually one special agenda that Alex requested, the information on all jail houses and prisoners that were held in Bali. For these small favors, they are willing to assist.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    There are 6 prisons in Bali, But all 5 are small or temporary jailhouses. Only one of them is the main prison, its the one in a place called Kerobokan prison. It has a capacity of 350 prisoners, but currently, there are 1400 prisoners being kept in there. Alex went to visit the prison accompanied by one of the police officers. He can easily get a tour around. There are only 14 guards holding 1400 prisoners, worst prison ever. It''s very easy to infiltrate. Alex went around checking the blocks and cell while reading the prisoners data.


    Cell Block Q, this is the one Alex looking for, the note says. This block is the one full of prisoners with the heaviest crime. The murderers, the terrorist, and rapist... these are the world scum, nobody will miss them. Although seeing the data and the cell, Alex feels concern. There are only 25 of them... Alex can tell this is not enough. Alex went to the next Cell Block P, inside are the robbers and drug dealers there are about 60 of them. Alex starring at their faces and their profile. He can tell some of this man did their crime out of a desperate situation, some of these drug dealers could probably be friends with the Black Snake Gang. Alex has mixed feelings about this. One of the prisoners, skinny oldmen look into Alex''s eyes. Alex can sense regret and sadness in his eyes. Alex hesitates... his heart is currently heavy... to choose between her daughter life and this stranger should be easy for him. But Alex suddenly found himself a moment of doubt. Alex decided to leave the prison and return back to the hotel.


    In front of the hotel, Alex met a friendly face, its Theo the Priest, one of his oldest mate. "This guy shows up right in the worst moment," Alex thought. Alex went for tea with Theo and have a chat about conscience and death... this guy Theo always been a friend he can talk to. Alex used to hear his counsel. But this time he only makes his mind more troubled. Alex told him about the doomsday and the base he set up. He told him wether Theo believes him or not, he needs to move to the villa in the bay city till the end of the year.


    .


    Alex returns to the hotel room with a heavy heart. it''s already very late. the kids already asleep... Alex sits down next to Tiffany and staring at her while she''s sleeping. There is no guarantee that the Amulet of the sun will work... but there is no other way he could think off than to proceed with the slaughter...


    .


    .


    A figure moves slowly and stands next to him. it''s Devita, his wife.. she said "Lets talk"...


    Alex decided to be as open as possible to his wife. He told her the same information as the one in the Event in Singapore. He said he had a glimpse of the future and told her the disaster that would happen in 5 days and the tragic end of Tiffany and follow by herself and Tiarra. Alex told her about the disease that has no cure and the amulet with its sacrifices.


    .


    Devita took this news very seriously, she had a couple of days to think about it... when the world is in chaos most people will always think of family... family came first...


    .


    Devita firmly said... "Do what you have to do to save this family".


    .


    .


    Alex hugs his wife and kisses her forehead... then he left the hotel in the middle of the night.


    .


    .


    The air felt a bit colder that night...


    .


    .


    The next morning there was local breaking news about a horrifying death of Kerobokan prisoners. 85 bodies were found in a terrifying condition. The locals suspect a disease or virus outbreak. No evidence or witnesses can be found.


    .


    .


    Watching the news Devita feels uneasy but there is a slight smile can be seen in her face.


    .


    Alex currently staying in the Bay city Villa, today he was going to start his last preparation of the two bases. Before leaving, Alex took out the Amulet of the sun, A total of 122 life already been sacrificed. Alex can tell that the amulet finally came alive. It''s as if the key already inserted and it''s now activated. Alex put his mind to open up its power, slowly the amulet turns brighter and brighter. It shines as bright as the sun and the light slowly condenses into a small shiny pill. Success, Alex could feel that the amulet would need a few weeks before it could create another pill. This one pill will be the only chance Alex have to cure his daughter.


    .


    Hopefully it will work...

 46. Christmas Present

    26th December 2019


    Alex took a tour around the Bay city Villa and the Main Base. There''s really not much he can do at this point. The bay city has changed a lot in the last 3 weeks. There are now simple wall and fences all around the city. A guard post can be seen on the outer wall, the Mayor currently is still missing, Benny the Mayor assistant still doing a great job handling the city affair in his stead. Since Alex announce that he was preparing a refugee shelter a few days ago, and also with the viral video and the media keep reporting about the doomsday topic, the locals around the bay city has been restless. The arrival of the army and the destroyer ship at the bay also increases the public concern. Today there''s actually a Bali local TV news reporter came to do a coverage on this.


    Alex told all of his staff, the army, navy and all of the workers to all gather in the main base at 16:00 today. He also told Hendrik to also bring the big family. Its time for them to finish their long holidays. He''s going to make an important announcement. Alex also invites the TV reporter to the main base.


    Alex arrived at the main base earlier, he drives around with Tony his construction manager to check the base progress. The main priority will be the high stone wall, Alex drive around the wall and he''s satisfied that all 13-kilometer wall are all done. Just need a little bit finishing touch. If the stone wall is not done, the base could be compromised. The stone berms are still 70% done, but Alex not really worried about this as its only function as a secondary defense.


    The 200 hectares land clearing are done, the farmers currently are seeding the fields. The irrigation path from the river is very crude and done poorly, but it can still be improved in the future.


    Inside the base 60 warehouses are done out of the 100 targeted. The big size building for storage, indoor garden and research center are already functional. The current base has the capacity to hold 30.000 people. so it''s currently satisfactory for Alex.


    Alex saw dozens of vehicles park inside the base. 60 trucks, 40 jeeps and the 10 APC (Armoured personnel carrier) delivered as promised by the regent.


    [Pindad Anoa APC]


    mass: 12.5 tonnes


    Length: 6m


    Width: 2.5 m


    Height: 2.17 m


    Crew: 3 + 10 passengers


    Main armament: 12.7mm Machine Gun, STK 40 automatic Grenade launcher.


    secondary armament: 2x3 66mm smoke grenade


    operational range: 600km


    Speed: 90km/hour


    This is the perfect doomsday vehicles. Although to resist EMP attack, the mechanic and engineering team has to refit its engine, the max speed goes down to 70km/hour. Next captain Donnie takes Alex into one of the warehouses and show him the Autocannon.


    [Rh202 Twin Gun]


    20mm twin mounted autocannon


    mass: 1640 kg


    length: 5m


    barrel length: 1.8m


    width 2.3m


    height 2m


    crew 3-4


    traverse: 360


    Rate of fire: 880 rpm


    Effective firing range: 1600 m high flying targets and 2500 m ground targets.


    The regent gave him 4 pieces of this canon. "What a great Christmas present", Alex thought. At the moment Alex store it in the warehouse as it still won''t be needed. Alex then went to check out the last buildings. its the Command center. All the officer from the Navy, Army included the blacksnake leaders and his managers are there.


    "It''s almost the time. let''s gather everyone to the open field"


    16:00


    Alex currently standing in a stage, behind him are Captain Donnie, Commander Tom, Benny, Doctor Andy, and Nina. There are currently 7000 plus people have gathered in front of him. 200 worker from Jakarta, 4000 hired workers, 1000 farmers, 100 mechanics, 100 doctors, 300 blacksnake gang member, 250 death squad foxtrot company, 80 navy marines and a few hundred of their families. and some bay city locals who came to help in the past few weeks. There are also Hendrik, Devita, Alex''s big families, Cindy and Theo.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon..


    Alex walk a few steps to the front and start his speech


    .


    "Thank you, everyone, for all your hard work in preparing this base. Some of you might already know but I currently here to clarify it. "We are building this place as a refuge base to prepare for the doomsday. Yes, some of you might have heard it from the TV or the news. We believe the doomsday will come, therefore we are seriously prepared for it. As you see, this place will be the perfect place to defense from the plague. We prepare the wall for protection, weapons to defend ourselves, food and supplies for survival. we even have lab and medical center prepared.


    The army, navy and the gangs already prepare for this news, but the worker''s arent. Some of them are simple workers and peasants they find it hard to understand. While the one who understand start to worried about their family back home.


    Alex continues, "The doomsday will start on the 31st, 5 days from now. We know most of you have families outside the base. Therefore as of today, our contract is over, you will each get the salary as promised plus 3 times the amount as a bonus. Use it to buy yourself some supplies and prepare for the doomsday. I remind you when the doomsday start all those money will lose its value. For those who want to stay and continue to build the base, you are welcome to stay. we will provide, food, shelter, and protection. I urge the others who are going back home to spread the news, bring your family and your friend to this base. But I remind you when you are within this wall you will follow my rules."


    A moment later, Alex staff start handing the workers their salary. out of 5000 workers, only 800 plus decided to stay. Alex then continues his speech.


    "This message also directed for all the others. For those who came from Jakarta or any other places, we will provide you a ticket back home... I want you to consider it carefully when the doomsday start it will be hard to contact your family and friend back home. Make sure you won''t regret it if you decided to stay."


    After a few hours, the last count are: 150 of his staff, 600 workers, 200 farmers, 30 mechanics, 50 doctors, 250 black snake gang. 250 army, and 80 navies. None of the army and navy left. Together with some of their families and other Bay city locals, there are now just about 2000 people decided to stay. The workers will continue their works, the doctors will continue the research and the other will continue their training.


    Alex then gathers his families and took them to dinner. Alex Dad, younger brother Hendrik. his older brother Jimmy, wife and 2 kids, Devita parents, Devita little sister Vily and little Brother Victor and his girlfriend. total 14 of them. Alex also don''t know which of them would survive the plague. Alex slowly explains the news to them. They are currently in despair, preparing the death of a family member in 5 days... who in their right mind can do that. The next morning Alex have a chat with Devita and Hendrik. Alex asks them to take care of the family. He has 4 days left, as much as he wants to spend the next 4 days with them. he still got responsibility he had to prepare.


    Alex leaves Jerry and Nina in charge of management and security, he expects with the media crew and the worker who spread the news, people will start moving in into the base.


    Before he left, Cindy came to talk to him. She had talked and heard the news from the professors, she wishes to stay and help Alex.


    "Don''t you have a family to look after ?" Alex asked.


    "I have a grandfather but he''s been missing for weeks"


    "..."


    "Is that consider normal for an American family?"


    "No.no. don''t get the wrong idea, he''s also an archeologist professor and its normal for him to go adventure for months, he''s quite famous though maybe you knew him. Dr. Henry Walton Jones?"


    "Nope, no clues" craziness runs in the family he guesses...


    "So what do you think? I could be useful, I can read the relic sign for you, actually, I can speak 8 languages, I also not afraid of using guns... I like where the action is... what do you think?"


    In the end, Alex took Cindy, Theo and of course Aria with him for his last preparation.

 47. Last Preparation

    Alex spends the next three days driving around meeting local authorities, organization, and community. Alex also trying to contact the name list of known survivor from his previous life, he tried to convince them to be prepared and invite them to the base.


    - - - - - - - - -


    The Army Base


    This will be the most important, there are 18 regional military command centers all around Indonesia. The one in Bali is the 9th Division. This division control 4 districts as Its jurisdiction. District Bali city and also all the islands on the east; The West Nusa Tenggara District and East Nusa Tenggara District and East Timor District.


    Today all the head of 4 districts has gathered. The division is led by a Major General Agus and each district are lead by a colonel. The whole division control six infantry battalion, one cavalry battalion, and one combat engineer battalion. There is also the special forces Red Barret company being placed here. All in total there are 8500 soldiers.


    In today''s meeting, the person Alex really like to meet the most is Captain Farel. An army intelligence officer. In Alex previous life, he is one of the Bali survival leaders. Born in the soldier family but graduate from Oxford University. A very smart person. unfortunately the smarter the person the more skeptic they are. The regent introduction and Aria present are not enough to make them moved. Alex needs to explain the doomsday in a hypothetical situation. Luckily he is still a rational person.


    Alex requests the army to recall all nonactive personal back to their allocated bases. He even requests all the reserve soldier and trainee to all gather. They, manage to add 10.000 more soldiers. Combine there are over 18.000 military personnel. This personnel is separated into 4 districts. The Bali district itself have totaled a little over 8000 soldiers.


    Alex gave them the information about his base, discuss strategy and ask them to prepare a two-way radio for a way to communicate.


    - - - - - - - - - -


    The Governor Office


    Governor Agung. This is the leader chosen by the Bali people. When the doomsday start, the death of the president will be the end of the central government of Indonesia. Alex doesn''t know the fate of this governer either, in previous life, Alex never met him. He'' either died from the disease or died very early. Today''s meeting becomes important because the governor is currently facilitating a meet with the local authorities and religious leaders. There were almost 100 invitations, but only 25 of them came. This result is within Alex expectation, as its currently, the holiday season. Mayor Rendy of the bay city is the best example. Nevertheless, Alex still wishes to see them. Alex brief them the same information all over again. Alex suddenly felt as if he''s on a Writer Book Tour. ''Doomsday pillar novel promotion and signing''...


    .


    .


    - - - - - - - - - -


    The Pencak Silat Society


    This is a martial art dojo. The biggest and most famous in Bali. During many Bali incident that threatening the locals, for example, the Bali bombing 2002 and 2005 or the prison break 2017. The Pencak Silat Society become the most reliable activist onsite. Their total member are more than 5000 practitioners. Some of the best survivors in Alex previous life are part of this society.


    Generalizations in pencak silat technique are very difficult; styles and movements are as diverse as the Indonesian archipelago itself. The principles behind the development and practice of pencak silat are self-defense and self-control. The techniques are not limited to hand to hand combat. The practitioners also trained in the used of sharp edges weapons like dagger, saber, also spear and shield.


    Like many other martial arts, the practitioners level are shown by their belt color: White, yellow, green and blue are the four basic level. When practitioners mastered the basic pencak silat techniques they receive recognition with the Violet belt. Complete advance training will receive brown and then the red belt. while the master level practitioners will receive the honorable white sash.


    In Pencak Silat Society, out of 5000 members, There are 500 red belt practitioner and only 70 white sash master. 20 of them receive the title guru and 3 receive the maha guru title.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Today Alex group are being welcome in the hall by the masters. Some of the guru currently position as the Indonesian Army trainer, therefore Alex visit was currently well received. It was considered an honor to be received by the Mahaguru.


    Alex saw a few faces he recognizes within this hall, it''s quite nostalgic, he fought together with a few of them, they were comrades.


    Alex stands in the middle of the hall facing the Mahaguru surrounded by many masters who currently sitting on the floor.


    "Mahaguru Indra, my name is Alex, I came with important information, but before that, I wish to have a friendly match with one of the masters. hope you can grant my wish"


    A guru sitting on the sides said "A brave man, but do you have the capability? which one of us would you like to spar with?"


    Alex stares at one of the youngest looking masters in the hall sitting next to the maha guru and pointed at him...


    "I hear so much about master Rama talent, will you give me this honor?"


    This master name Rama startle that he is the one chose.


    Another guru jumps in to comment "Hahahha. Mr. Alex, Rama may look young but he is not weak, in fact, I think he is the one with the most potential in here."


    Alex knows this guy name Rama. In his previous life, Rama is a Saint fire element spirit enhancer. One of the strongest survivor in Bali. He is a very talented martial artist, received his violet belt when he was 16, red belt when he was 20. Then study other martial art skill around the world. Winning an Olympic medal in silat. Return to mastering the white dove techniques style of the pencak silat and received his white sash at the age of 24. last year on age 25 he received the honorable title of ''Pendekar''. Rama, a brave and fierce spirit enhancer. Alex wants him to be part of his team.


    "So will I be granted this honor?" Alex clasped his hand and bowed to the maha guru.


    "Do you accept Rama?" the maha guru asked him.


    "Yes Mahaguru I accept"


    Rama can feel this Alex is not a normal guy, as a talented spirit enhancer his perception is beyond normal.


    .


    .


    The fight starts with bowing with each other


    .


    "Thank you for accepting" Alex smiling at Rama.


    .


    one


    .


    two


    .


    fight


    Rama performs his tiger stance move. A defensive crouching style. The pencak silat is best with its defensive forms and explosive move.


    .


    .


    Alex smile, at last someone worthy.. this time he gets the chance to attack first...


    .


    SHHHHH


    .


    full speed advance. BAAAMMM!! .. Rama barely manages to block Alex punch. he got pushed back a few steps. All the masters in the hall startled.


    .


    Within Alex group, its the first time Theo saw his skill, he was amazed. Cindy is excited like always while Aria always keeps her cool.


    .


    Usain Bolt the gold Olympic medalist break the 100-meter world record with his 9.69-second sprint. Alex with his high stage mortal realm can run less than 8 seconds. He can advance a 10-meter distance less than 1 second.


    .


    Alex surprise too. Rama manages to block his high-speed attack. he really is a great talent. Alex assumes this Rama has passed the limit of the medium rank mortal realm. impressive such a talent at a young age.


    .


    the fight goes on for another 10 moves. Pencak silat movement steps techniques, the 8 direction steps can only be considered as basic techniques but this Rama manages to master and utilize it effectively.


    .


    .


    After 10 more moves, Alex felt Rama moves are getting stronger and faster.


    .


    Another surprises, Rama white dove techniques already surpasses the mortal realm. As a spirit enhancer, Rama is very talented in using inner energy. The pencak silat called it chakra. using inner energy to create powerful explosives strikes.


    .


    Alex exchanges a few more moves, but in the end, Rama still lost. All the masters seeing this were surprised. They are all martial artist. they can tell the move Alex shows are beyond the limits of the human body.


    Alex then told them about the secret of his strength, about the coming doomsday, and his bases. On the 31st the Bali city will be in chaos. Alex requested the help and cooperation of the Pencak Silat society. They are of course willing to help, it''s their city. Alex left another two-way radio for them. Unfortunately, with the current condition, there is no reason for Rama to follow him. Therefore Alex leaves empty-handed.


    - - - - - - - - - -


    Three days have passed... today is already the 30th of December. On the way to the base, Alex felt something different from the street of Bali. It doesn''t have its usual charm. Less music on the street, less party, and fewer crowds. The human minds are really unique, they reject to believe in the doomsday message. But when it becomes near, it disturbs their mind. This could be a good sign Alex thought.


    Alex returns to the base after 3 days. The base population exploded 5 times, there are now more people staying on the base than before the announcement. The team are busily separating the newcomer, There is nothing much Alex can do at the moment than allocate them all in some of the warehouses. These sudden increases of people is a good sign that his message is currently accepted by the locals. But it also could bring a problem.


    Not the time to worried about it, this is the last day, Alex spent it with some quality time with his family. The tension makes it hard, but as usual, Hendrik always could light up the mood.


    Another day has passed, Today is the day, even with all the planning and preparation, deep down Alex is afraid. No one can ever be prepared for this.

 48. Its Nonsense

    Jakarta 31 December. 11.00


    South City Mall, one of the crowdest mall in south Jakarta. Daisy a 19 years old girl, currently enjoying her usual Hot green tea latte while waiting for her college friends at Starbuck.


    Suddenly a sudden touch to her shoulder...


    "Sorry girl, we took so long..."


    "Sorry sorry, the traffic is kinda weird today"


    "Yes Daisy we''re not lying there are surprisingly many police on the street today"


    "..."


    This is Daisy three college friend, They have been friends for a few years, Rahel the drama queen is in the theater major, she already plays in a few small-budget local films, Sally took the business major and Melissa follows her, parents major in politics. While Daisy took major in Art. These four girls are the Jakarta college four beauties.


    .


    "You''ll forgive us right girl... you are always nice...


    .


    Daisy just smiles and nodded, compare to her friend she''s actually a little different, she''s a simple girl. Jakarta college is one of the best school in Jakarta, most of the students came from a rich family. Daisy, she''s an orphan, her mother died when she was little and her father follows three years ago. Her parents left her some heritance who currently being managed by her aunt. Daisy is one of the special students who got accepted in the college with a special scholarship. She''s a talented artist.


    .


    "Anyway on the way we met Adam and his friends, I invited them here... he said he will join us"


    .


    "Waaa Adam will be joining us, hows my hair" Rahel started her dramatic routine.


    .


    A few minutes later Adam came with his two friends, Jason and Keane. Adam is what these girls thought as the ideal boyfriend. He''s handsome and smart. He is the student council president and the basketball ball team captain. His two basketball buddies Jason is a tall bulky guy, for his age, he looks like a person on steroids. Keane is much shorter, he is a very talkative guy.


    Keane "Hi girls, there are four of you and three of us but don''t worry this Keane can handle two girls at once" Adam''s hand grab Keane head down... "Please excuse him, he''s always like that" Adam not only handsome he''s also a gentleman.


    There are now seven people on the group, they moved to the mall balcony corner. Rahel took a sit closer to Adam. She really likes him and not afraid to show it. But daisy somehow feels this Adam has been secretly staring at her.


    "So what do you boys have plan for this new year eve?"


    "We the basketball team suppose to gather tonight but many of our friends suddenly cancel"


    "Is it that doomsday topic again?"


    "Yes some of their parents are very protective I guess"


    "I thought it was expected to start today... but I guess its just all nonsense"


    "..."


    "Look!! the sky is weird today.."


    "Don''t be such a drama... its probably just raining stor....."


    "..."


    The clear blue sky and white cloud that was there just a moment ago suddenly turn into thick dark clouds. it seems moving like a smoke gas and spread out fast covering the sky. A few seconds later a lightning storm can be seen inside the dark clouds. It''s a bolt of blue lightning. It didn''t strike down, but it swimming around on the cloud.


    .


    Thunderous sound repeatedly heard on the horizon, it gave a chill to everyone hearing it. The wind blows really strong... the group needs to hold on to something to keep their feet steady.


    .


    "It''s weird.. the wind is blowing towards the storm"


    Suddenly the wind and the thunder stops...


    .


    CRRRAACCK!!!


    "..."


    BRAAAKKKK!!!


    .


    "..."


    The group and everyone on the balconies walking up and seeing the scenes outside. There are multiple car crashes can be seen. There is one car that got flip over by the bus and crash into the bustop.. there are some passerby got hit and thrown away.... it was chaos outside... Not long after the mall light goes out. before anyone trying to say anything about it. A horrible thing happen..


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings..


    TTTTSSSSSS.


    "..."


    .


    Up in the sky an airplane swirly fall from the sky and drop to the mall on the opposite side of the streets.


    .


    Adam screams "Everyone lay down!!!"


    .


    .


    KKAAABBOOOOOOO!!!!!!


    .


    the glasses around the cafe breaks, Daisy wake up from the floor with a ringing sound on her ear.. The crash and explosion was less than 100 meter from her and the group. A figure help her up, it was Adam, but she cants think anything at the moment other than seeing back to the scene outside of the balconies.


    .


    .


    It was such a horror. Wreckages and fire... most people on the opposite balconies were crashed... Daisy can see the body of a person hanging on the balconies. Scream and cries everywhere. The group are shocked and terrified. The design of the mall are identical between two opposite balconies, make it seems like a mirror and horrific thought came to their mind...


    "My phone is off let me see yours!!"


    "Mine too.."


    Adam walks to the cafe counter and asks for the landline phone... it''s also off. even his watch is off.


    "..."


    "Is this really happening?" Melissa said what''s in everyone mind at the moment... everyone starts to relate to the doomsday video, the timing is accurate. Sally start crying thinking about it...


    Adam intervene "Don''t panic, nothing is sure, this could probably be a terrorist attack. An EMP attack can be developed by many countries these days."


    Adam manages to relief some of the group despair... but the situation really is upsetting. Daisy walks closer to Sally and hugged her...


    Many people rushed out to the street. people worried things would get worst, it''s natural to think of going back home..


    Daisy speaks up.."What should we do now?" everyone looks up to Adam. He thinks for a while and said. "A terrorist attack or Doomsday, either way, this place is too open.. it''s not safe. We need to find a safer place first... whose home is the closest?"


    .


    The closest house is Rahel''s, but its a few blocks away.


    "Ok, we will go to my place then". Adam said.. its an apartment just a block away... what do you think?"


    Most of them want to go home but its probably not a good idea as its too far and the street are in chaos at the moment. Everyone then agrees to go to Adam''s apartment.


    "we are uncertain how long this disaster would last, as we are currently in the mall. It''s probably a good idea to get some supplies first. and we need to hurry... many would think the same"


    Led by Adam, the group ran to the first floor and to the supermarkets. They each grab a big backpack and start filling it up with foods and drink. Just to be sure Adam and the boys went to the hardware store and took some tools; Hammer, Knife, and axes.


    Not long after the supermarket suddenly becomes crowded. "Time to go"


    Daisy said "wait we should leave some money in the counter"


    "...:"


    Three men, four women with backpack walk out of the supermarket and start carefully walk to the apartment. It''s one kilometer away from the mall.. but the journey seems much longer than that. The group saw some corpses inside a car with no one to help and people running around the street.


    Finally, the group reaches the apartment lobby, There are some people rushing out of the apartment with big bags.. there are no securities around. the group walks up to the stairs.


    "It''s the 8th floor, look at the bright side.. it will be unfortunate if it is the 18th floor" Adam try to make jokes to lighten up the mood, but none of them in the mood for jokes. only Daisy smiling at him knowing his intention.


    They finally reach the apartment. it''s pretty big two bedroom apartment... the group resting in the living room, they are a lot calmer at the moment.


    "So Adam, I never know you have an apartment here?" Rahel asked


    "Yes this one belongs to my dad"


    "Never heard of you speak about your dad"


    "Yes my mom and dad divorced a while back, my dad actually just gave me this key a few days ago."


    "This photo is your dad? that uniform... is he a cop?"


    "Yes he''s a high-rank police officer"


    "That''s good probably your dad will come and help us"


    "I doubt it"


    "..."


    "Your eyes...!!"


    "Keane your eyes turn red..." the group altogether seen it. Keane''s eyes are bloody red...


    Keane walks up the corner.. seeing a mirror he becomes panics. "I am fine. I am fine... nothing wrong !!...don''t look at me like that!!..."


    Suddenly Keane turns smiling... "Hahaha... Hey, Sally, yours is also the same"

 49. Red Eyes

    Seeing their friends eyes turn red, everyone turn panic again... Melissa screamed


    "Go away from me!!! don''t get any closer!!" Melissa actually pushing Sally away, they have been friend for a few years, but fears is a very powerful thing, it could turn even family against one another.


    Jason also took a step back, he unconsciously drew the hammer he took from the hardware store...


    These people all have watched the doomsday video. From the EMP attacks that did happen, out of fear they already 99% convinced that the doomsday really has come. The next is the disease that could turn human into zombies...


    Keane saw the hammer that Jason pull, he also quickly pull out his knife. The situation becomes even crazier.


    "Stop all of you... Calm Down!!" Adam screamed and stand in the middle between Keane and Jason. Daisy walk closer to Sally, her faces turn pale, she''s terrified.


    "Do you feel any pain at all?" Daisy asked. Sally shook her head, it seems only the eyes turn red, no pain at all, probably just side effect of the storms.


    "This is a unique situation, we should help each other, not fighting between ourselves" Adam always was a natural leader.


    Melissa answered "We all watched the doomsday video, this is definitely the disease told, we should stop it before it turns and attacks us"


    Daisy said "Stop it, Melissa, we don''t know that, this is Sally, she''s our friend, you boys also better stop right now"


    Adam continues, "We are pretty safe in here, but I think we should go find help for Sally and Keane, what do you think...? The St John hospital is only two blocks from here"


    Keane definitely agrees with this idea, Sally looking at Daisy not sure what to do... "Yes it''s a good idea, don''t worry I will accompany you"


    Melissa respond "Anything to keep them away... the further the better, but I am not coming... Its chaos out there, anything could happen... Jason, Rahel what about you two? Jason decided to stay, while Rahel after a few thought she also doesn''t want to go, although she feels safer to be with Adam, she''s just too afraid to go out.


    Daisy, Adam, Sally and Keane four of them took a few stuff and walk out of the door. This time they pack light so they move faster. They cautiously walked out of the apartment.


    .


    ."HELP...HELP.. help me something wrong with my girl, her eyes you see? what''s happening"


    .


    The same scene can be seen all around the city.. the street is filled with abandoned cars. People running around the street.. its a real chaos.


    Jakarta is the capital and the largest city in Indonesia. Located on the northwest coast of the world''s most populous island Java, it is the center of economics, culture, and politics of Indonesia, with a population of 10,075,310 within the are of only 661 square kilometers. That''s a density of 15000 people within one square kilometer. Combine with the 4 districts around the city, its total population reach more than 30 million people. Its world second largest urban agglomeration after Tokyo.


    Even with people staying indoor in each of their houses and apartment, the streets are filled with oceans of people.


    Along the way, while running to the hospital, The group felt unsettle. and the reason was shown when they reach the hospital. Thousands of men, women, and children are currently screaming outside of the hospital. All needed help. The group can see almost all the people in these crowds have their eyes turn red.


    The security and police are overwhelmed, Not only that there are too many people, all of these people are agitated and crazed by fear.


    "Please sir, I am already here first, please take a look at my mother, she''s unwell"


    "My boy, help my boy!!!"


    "There''s really no more room if you all can please calm down.. we will try to help as many as possible"


    "No!! No!! please let me in"


    BRACKKKK!!The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    One of the police officers was assaulted and his gun was taken by a man with red eyes.


    BANG!! BANG!!


    He shoots a warning shot to the air and screams "Let me in Let me in..!! I have a family waiting back home... I can''t wait anymore"


    The crowds start to spread out... the situation turns to worst, In Indonesia guns are very rare so people are not used to seeing someone threatening with the gun... Even the police are hesitating.


    "Please calm down.. do not shoot"


    Things suddenly turn from bad to crazy bad, a group of men rushing to the hospitals holding weapons and a few of them holding guns...


    BANG!!!


    The panic red eye guy holding the gun got his head blown by the shot.


    "The doomsday is coming !! you people with red eyes will only endanger the rest of us. pick up your weapon and kill as many of them as you can!!


    One of the dozen men with weapon threw a bottle to a group of woman who was sitting on the side.


    "CRAAKKK"


    "..."


    It was a homemade molotov cocktail. it burns the women and the other around her.


    "AAAAAARRRGGGGG!!!"


    People stunned seeing these scenes. It didn''t stop there... this group of men starts stabbing and shooting people with red eyes...


    "Kill them!! Kill them!!"


    People screaming and Yelling.. the crowds suddenly run away from the hospital...


    Adam and the group from the other corner saw these scenes in panic. "We won''t get any help in here, we should go back," Adam said, but Daisy scream.. " somebody needs to help those poor people.. there are only a dozen of them why is no one helping?"


    Adam grabs daisy arm and looks into her eyes. "Daisy, look at Sally, she''s shaking... we should go back now.. and find another way to help"


    When they are about to leave, Keane actually going crazy he took his knife rushed into one of the attackers...


    "Keane Donttt!!"


    Keane is the point guard of the basketball team, he''s athletic and moves really fast... in a few second within all the chaos, he manages to run behind one of the attackers and stab him in the back.


    There is a satisfaction can be seen in his face... its such a relief from all the stress for him. He finds the thrill addicting. he rushed to another guy... this is the guy with a gun.


    ten meter


    five meter


    The guy unexpectedly turns around and saw him...


    "..." This guy looks as panicked as he is... they both stunned...with five-meter distance, between a knife and a gun is no mathematics. Keane suddenly regretting his rushed decision.


    BAMMM!!!


    Adam manages to tackle the guy, to the ground. Keanes react fast and took the gun from the floor. it''s now the other way around... many eyes are currently watching Keane holding a gun...


    "NO body movess!! Don''t come any closer!!. Keane watch the guy on the floor.. starring at him


    "You are a piece of shit.. these people.. how could you hurt this person..." Keanes seems to have some psychotic breakdown...


    Daisy and Sally also came closer... "Keane don''t do this..."


    "Don''t you all see what he did? this guy deserves to die.."


    BANG!


    BANG!


    two shots and the guy on the ground died... There are some of the attackers heard the shot and approaching...


    "Adam, bring them back... leave me alone"


    Keane then running away from the scenes with the gun... there is nothing Adam can do at the moment they also hurriedly run back to the apartment.


    .


    KNOCK KNOCK.. Open up!!


    .


    "Is that you Adam?" "Anyone else with you?"


    "Goddammit Melissa Open the door"


    .


    Adam Daisy and Sally walk up inside...


    .


    "Where is Keane?" Jason ask


    .


    "He''s probably head out home"


    Melissa relief hearing that... looking at Sally, "What about her? what do you plan to do with her?"


    "We will do nothing this is my house she can stay here with us"


    Melissa disagree "This is about all our safety, I think we should vote, Jason, Rahel what you think?"


    Daisy really annoyed with Melissa right now, but then suddenly she saw something wrong with Sally...


    "..." "Sally!!"


    Sally passed out and fall to the floor... Rahel also screamed... "What happened!!"


    Adam move closer to Sally, "she just passed out, she really burning up", Adam took her to one of the bedrooms... Melissa disagrees, but she really can''t object...


    Adam and Daisy take a turn to look after Sally, but there''s really nothing they can do... a few hours later...


    "No breath and no pulse, I am sorry.... she''s already dead"


    Daisy cried looking at this, Rahel also cried at the back... Melissa has some mixed feelings but her fear took over...


    "We should burn her body or throw it outside the apartment"


    Daisy scream "Stop it, Melissa, don''t you have any decency, this is our friend, she just died...


    Adam give it some thought and said, "Daisy, we will try to find proper funeral later, but just in case I will tie her arms and legs... is that ok? I will be very gentle with her body" Daisy can''t stand it... she walks out of the room. The group left Sally tied body in the room and gather outside in the living room.


    They can''t tell the time but it should be almost midnight... The group is currently very quiet... Adam has a lot going on his head a the moment "if the doomsday message is true, We really are in real trouble... if only I listen to my father"

 50. Dead Rises

    There is an empty bedroom but the group decided to just sleep in the living room. Adam told them to sleep but its really hard considering what did happen today, and what will be waiting tomorrow... The morning sun has risen, The girls did get about two hours sleep...


    PRANG!!


    "..."


    Loud sound can be heard from the unit upstairs, everyone awake in shock... The sound could be heard moving towards the balcony...


    "HELP!!...NO..NO..AARGGH"


    The group just about to move to the balcony when a human body fall down from the top. It hits their balcony and continues to fall... blood can be seen on the balcony railing


    "..."


    "AAAAAAAAA.!!!"


    Rahel was screaming in shocked, Jason and Adam pick up their weapon and walk slowly to the balcony... nothing can be seen upstairs. As the person who fell from 9th floor.. seen unmoving on the ground... probably dead. Adam slowly closed the balcony door...


    .


    The five of them looking at each other... Thinking about the body inside the bedroom, their heart beat faster.


    .


    "..."


    Another loud sound can be heard in the hallway...


    "BAMM BAMM BAMM BAAMM"


    "Open up please... help me!! something happens to my dad" Its a woman voice, she''s knocking a few doors asking for help"


    "Don''t open it!!" Rahel shout.


    "We need to know what''s going on.."


    Adam gives a look at Jason, he noded. Weapons ready they slowly unlock and open up the door... This apartment is very exclusive, there are only 12 units on each floor. As there is no electricity, the hallway is pretty dark. There is only one window in each end. The woman currently knocking the unit three doors down. When Adam was about to call her, the unit that the woman knocks actually not locked... she opens the door.


    "..."


    "AAAARRGGGHHH"


    A figure jumped at her.. two more figures follows.. three of those things swarming over her... Blood splash out everywhere... The scene is really shocking to Adam and Jason... They were stunned... one of those things turn and facing them.. it moves closer step by step. Its a pale looking man with blood spill out of his eyes and all over his mouth... A walking corpse, a zombie.


    These days there are lots of movies depicting a zombie, but looking at the screen and facing a real one are two different things. The gore and smell are suffocating.


    Seeing only one of the thing approach, Adam muster up the courage to pick up the axe


    "Watch my back and watch the door"


    Adam advance closer and swing the axe to the zombie head.


    "SLABBB"


    The swing was not strong enough to cut off its head, but it seems to get the job done. The undead sways over and falls to the ground. Adam pulls out the axe and swings it one more time to be sure


    "SLABBB"


    This time the swing severed the head. The zombie no longer moved. The other two zombies still enjoying their breakfast at the moment... Adam turns around and saw Jason.


    "Jason behind you!!"


    Jason was staring at the scene, he didn''t realize another one of the undead already behind him. There is another door open at the back. Probably this zombie is the woman''s dad.


    Jason was a little bit panicked, he wasn''t prepared, he got pushed down by the zombie. He struggled to break free from the zombie on top of him. The zombie actually has some strength. Adam was trying to run back when suddenly...


    "STAABBBB"


    The zombie was stabbed by a knife in the head. Blood splashes at Jason''s face. The zombie stop moving... It was Daisy, she came out and help.


    The last two zombies just finish their feast and walk closer to Adam. Jason woke up, he noded to thanks Daisy and stand behind Adam. The zombie moves weren''t as slow and rigid as in the movies but it still slower than most living human. Adam and Jason work together. Jason smashes one of the zombies with a hammer. When it drops Adam swing the axe to the head. Jason then tackles the next one and push it to the wall. Hold its neck so it can''t bite. Adam took Jason hammer and hit its head.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Adam and Jason walk around and check the unit that was open. just to make sure there is no zombie left. Afterward, Adam screamed, "We have cleared the hallway.. is there anyone else in this floor?"


    .


    .


    no answered...


    Either there are none left alive or they are too afraid to come out. Adam and Jason head Back to the unit.


    Melissa and Rahel both are still tense. Jason still has blood on his faces. There are some seen in Adam clothes as well. They are now 100% sure the doomsday video is true... before they want to plan on anything they need to take care of Sally''s body inside the bedroom. Although Adam, Jason, and Daisy already have experience killing a zombie, its a different matter to kill strangers and someone they knew. Rahel and Melissa don''t want to do it. In the end, again Adam stepping up for the task. Daisy actually volunteers to help him...


    They went inside the room and as expected Sally corpse currently crawling, scratching and bitting the bedroom floor. Adam put a clean bed cover on top of her... took a deep breath and stab the head with a knife. He then covers a second clean sheet to cover the body. He decided to just leave the body in this room at the moment. After what happened, even after thoroughly clean up the room, no one will be willing to use this room again.


    "..."


    Noise can be heard outside, they went out of the room and find Melissa drawing a knife facing Jason...


    "What happened?"


    "Adam. Look at Jason''s shoulder!!"


    After washing up his face and changing his clothes, the group can see a bite mark in between Jason neck and shoulder.


    "Yes, I didn''t know I got a bit... until just now... "


    "Let me see that" Daisy move over and trying to see the bite marks, she then put on some alcohol and make a simple dressing patch to cover it.


    "The doomsday video never says anything about being turn into one with a bitemark...that''s just something we know from the movies. we should wait and see... this could be nothing"


    .


    Looking outside the balcony, they can see fire and smoke all around the city. There are gunshots and explosion. They start seeing some of the zombies on the streets and people running away from them... There are more zombies than humans can be seen on the streets. Things turn to the worst.


    .


    "So what should we do now?" the group not sure what to do they are in conflict.


    .


    .


    "Because of the doomsday message, hopefully, the government have prepared some countermeasure... first option Plan A, is to wait it out...we have enough supplies to last a few weeks if we ration well..."


    "the second option Plan B, is probably what''s been in all our mind since yesterday... we could go search for our family, we could start with the one closest... Rahel home?"


    .


    Melissa jumps in and says "I vote to just wait it out... there are probably thousands of those things on the street it''s too dangerous"


    .


    Adam thought for a while and ask the group to follow him to the other bedroom. He walks to one of the wardrobes, there''s actually a secret compartment.. inside there are three pieces of GLOCK pistols, six magazines and two pieces of combat knife.


    <GLOCK 19>


    Catridges : 9mm


    Rate of fire : 1,100 - 1,200 RPM


    Effective firing range : 50 m


    Magazines Bullets : 15


    "What do you think? feel a bit safer now? these are my father spares.


    "Your father has 3 spares hanging around... who''s your father again?"


    "I told you already he'' a high ranking police officer"


    I will hold one, my father thought me how to shoot before. Anyone here has any shooting experience?


    .


    .


    Jason said, "just some experience in game..." Adam responds "that will do, anyone else?" Rahel doesn''t want it, so it''s between Melissa and Daisy. They both knew at a time like this, a gun could be the difference between life and death.


    Melissa hurriedly said, "give one to me, I need one."... Daisy doesn''t want to fight for it but then Jason said "you can have mine Daisy, I think I''m better at using a hammer and this combat knife. Jason smile at Daisy, she saves his life today... he plans to return the favors.


    Adam continues "Although we have this gun, I suggest to stay here for a few more days. This apartment is a good shelter it will be hard for a zombie to come up here. We see the situation for a few more days if nothing change then we move, what do you think?"


    "Agreed, plan A it is then"

 51. Run and Run

    The group cant just stands around do nothing. Adam teaches Melissa and Daisy on how to use a gun. The group tries to salvage and collect any item that could be useful from three apartments that''s already open. The EMP destroy all electronics but it didn''t destroy batteries, it wasn''t hard to make flashlight to work. The group also collect ropes, sleeping bags, some medicines, and clean clothes. Adam also came up with the idea to make a long-range weapon. The group made a dozen pikes out of sharpening steel pipes and wood sticks taken from disassembling furniture. They also combine the pipes with knives and created spears. This spears will be useful as it will be easier to fight zombies from a safer distance. The day feels so long, The broken watch makes it feel even longer. While waiting, the group occasionally saw the view outside the balcony. Sometimes they can hear sound from the unit downstairs, but they really don''t think it''s wise to check it out at the moment


    Finally, the night came. Its been almost 12 hours since Jason was bitten, and his wound looks ordinary. No sign of red eyes, fever or any disease either. This makes the group feel much relief. The zombies bite that cant spread disease, that makes things much simpler. This time Adam manage to convince all three girls to sleep on the empty bedroom while Jason and Adam will take turns to guard in the living room.


    D-Day +2 at 4:00 AM


    Adam currently on his guard shift. He sat on the floor next to the balcony. A figure came to sit next to him.. its Daisy. She just quietly sit there staring at the city outside the balcony. Its very dark outside but she can subtly hear several screams in her mind. Its probably just the fear clouded her mind...


    Daisy makes a subtle sound... she sang a song...


    ***


    The night was dangerously dark


    As if a gloomy secret gracefully kept


    The time was still, I was in total amnesia


    What I was doing? Who I was?


    My head was swirling, I saw spider nets.


    Nothing was clear, the place was full of smog


    I heard the voice of a little girl


    Scary cry, fearful face covered with loam


    Surrounding the place were beastly creatures


    All creatures enclosed me, I gave a shout


    But nobody there...


    ***


    It was a beautiful poem, she is an artist after all. When Daisy finished her poem, tears fell from her eyes... Adam moves closer and gives her a hug. She hugs him back... a moment later their eyes met... and they kissed... Both of them in each other embrace for one full hour.


    .


    .


    The sun was about to rise when suddenly they saw a bright light from the unit downstairs...


    "..."


    "something is wrong"


    Adam went to the balcony and there he saw fire covering the unit downstairs... a man shout can be heard


    "BURNT...BURNT... BURN IT ALL...HAHHAHAHA"


    "..."


    Its the laughter of a crazed person...the fire spread really fast it already reach the unit next to it. It will only take minutes until the fire reaches their unit.


    "Daisy, wake everyone up"


    Adam took as many of the prepared tools inside the bags, it took only a few seconds and everyone also start packing...


    "It seems plan A need to cut short. Bring only the most essential we need to pack lights.. we are going for plan B"


    five people. All wear backpacks. Adam brings an Axe, and a few pikes on his backs. Jason with knives and Hammer. and all three girls holding a spear each.


    "The fire might attract many zombies to gather to this apartment we must move swiftly, do not use the gun unless it''s really necessary, as it might attract more of them. Let''s move"


    Eight floors down.. on his way down. Adam saw at least half a dozen man thinking of the same thing. they saw each other but decided this is not the best time to chat. The 2 groups reached the first floor but they saw at least more than 2 dozen zombies at the lobby.


    The back door might be a good option, but it probably also full of these zombies, time is at the essence. It seems the other group also have a similar thought...


    "Attack!! girls stay close behind us stab with your spear when you see an opening"


    Adam quickly jumps to the first zombie and swing with his ax.. while Jason tackles and push the 2 others with his big body. when the 2 zombies down. Daisy stabs one of the zombie''s head while Melissa and Rahel muster up their courage and both stab the second zombie. Three zombies down in less than 3 seconds... The other group has 5 men and 2 women. It seems they also had their share of fights with zombies before. A dozen zombies down in less than one minute. The groups manage to break out of the lobby to the outside...


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there."..."


    As Adam thought, a few hundred zombies have gathered outside the apartment. They were attracted by the fire and light...


    The two groups currently still stick together and quickly make an opening to one side of the building.. and finally, they manage to get out of the encirclement. They are now at least one hundred meters away from the apartment entrance. Adam saw there is a third group just reach the lobby and was just about to walk outside... but they are already too late... they can''t get out. hundreds of zombies already in front of them. Adam group and the other group can only hear the scream and terror. It brings a chill to them...if only they are just a minute late.


    Adams and the group cannot relax. A few dozen of the zombies currently chasing them


    Although zombies are slower, if they are not careful, they can get surrounded and meet their demise.


    "RUN RUN... Keep Running" after 15 minutes of running finally the two group manage to outrun the zombie without casualty.


    "Hi I am Rick, most of us come from 3rd and 4th floor.


    "I am Adam, these are my college friend I lived on the 8th"


    "I see, we are heading to a school building on 21st street, I heard many survivors gather there, its only 3 blocks from here do you want to join us?"


    Adam gives it a thought and saw Rahel and said, "we probably will go there, but we have one more stop to go first."


    The group heading to Rahel house, They are passing through many zombies on the way, some they kill but mostly they just dodge and run. With the zombie move slower than a normal human, as long as they don''t stop, surrounded or stuck into a corner, the group will be fine. After a tiresome 30 minutes run, hack, slash, and dodge, the group reaches Rahel house.


    It was a big house. The problem is there are still zombies behind them. "Rahel you have at most 5 minutes, make it quick... Daisy and Mellissa go with her, be careful, me and Jason will try to hold and distract them.


    "Mommm... Dad..."


    They went around the house swiftly and finally inside the master bedroom they found them.


    "...."


    It was a horrific scene.. on top of the bed there are corpses of Rahel father, mother, and little brother. it seems the father kills his wife and son then kill himself. It was a stab to the head and then he commits suicide the same way.


    "Father... Mother..... Brother... " Rahel'' cried


    A moment later Adam get inside the master bedroom... they are almost inside... we can''t stay much longer... Rahel still on the bedside crying.


    Daisy said"Let''s go Rahel we gotta go now"


    Rahel seems to lose all her spirit and cannot move.


    "Just leave her here..." Melissa is panic now


    Suddenly Jason walk inside the room


    "They already inside the house we are too late.."


    "..."


    "Dammit... Barred the door check the window"


    "There''s too many of them we should clear up all the one outside the door first"


    "BANG BANG BANG BANG"


    Adam used the gun and Daisy follow


    "BANG BANG BANG BANG"


    "Now closed and barred the door.." Jason moved the wardrobe and drop it in front of the door


    "This won''t hold them long.. those gunshots would only draw more of them too"


    Adam quickly open one of the windows, tied and throw the rope down. there aren''t many zombies at the back of the house. suddenly...


    GRRROOAAAARR!!!


    The group suddenly stunned... there is something different walking on the hallway outside this room.


    BAAAMMM!! the door and the wardrobe shakes.


    "This is not good... Melissa, Daisy go down now..."


    BAAAMMM!! the wardrobe and the door blown open. Before sliding down the rope Daisy manage to get a glimpse of what monster came through the front door...


    Its a zombie but unlike the others, this one body full of muscles make the skin reddish in color. It''s about 2 meters tall. Its teeth and finger sharps like a ferocious animal.


    GRRROAAAARRRR!!!


    Adam quickly draw the gun an shoot the monster,


    BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG


    five shot, three missed. one hit its shoulder the last one suppose to be a head shot but the monster manage to cover it with his hand.. and the bullet pierce its hand instead... It''s fast.


    The monster saw three targets and it jumped to the weakest... Rahel didn''t even saw it coming.. she was tackled down and bitten... her head roll off the floor...


    Adam and Jason were shocked!!, a few zombies already stepping inside the room


    "BANG, BANG, BANG, BANG..." four zombies down. Jason jumps to the redskin zombies he threw a spear and thrust the zombie body...


    STABBBB.. it was a decent stab, it''s a direct hit but seems to create almost no pain to the red skin zombie. Jason continues he aims to smash the hammer into the monster head. But the monster took his arm instead and break it like breaking a toothpick.


    "ARGGGHHHH"


    Seeing the situation, Adam took another two shots at the monsters. BANG BANG and that''s it... Two more hit its chest. The monster seems to be in pain, but it still manages to advance forward.


    "..."


    "CLICK, CLICK... Adam took 15 shots today, his magazine is empty. it will take a few seconds to change the magazine.


    "FUC***"


    It approaches Adam, but suddenly


    "BANG BANG.. the monster head Blows, It was Daisy, she decided to give a hand, and manage to get a lucky shot...


    "Let''s go hurry up" Daisy saw Rahel headless body on the floor and Jason broken arm, she decided to cover fire, while Adam helps Jason down the rope.


    BANG BANG BANG a few more shot to any zombies that walk through the door. Before she jumps out the window she saw a shiny crystal within the monster brain. Daisy took it and hurriedly follow the other.


    "Let''s go find Rick and other survivors"

 52. No Hopes

    There are now only four left in the group. But they really have no room to be in despair right now. They have been in constant running. There are just too many of these zombies. Ten million people in Jakarta city, how many of them have now turned into zombies? And what about the red skin one? The thought really scares them up. None able to survive that redskin zombie. Not without a gun, although maybe the use of gun itself that draws the red skin monster.


    After another 30 minutes of running, the group finally reached their destination. They were welcomed by the group of survivors who guarding the gate. Two dozens of strong man can be seen using blades, knives, and homemade spears. They are not just protecting the gate they also constantly patrolling around the perimeter to kill and thin up the surrounding zombies. The person who welcomes them name Keith and he''s currently showing them the school compound and come to meet the person in charge.


    It''s a prestigious school building, the reason survivor choosing it because it has a 2 meters thick wall all around the buildings. There are 3 gates The Green Gate, Fish gate and the Courtyard gate. The school itself is a 3 storey buildings, so it gives good views of its surroundings. Next to the school is a plaza complex, the survivors have managed to move most of the useful items and supplies to this school.


    The group met the survivor''s leader her name is Lea she was the headmaster of this school. The meeting is quite simple. There were few simple questions about each identity and the headmaster like to know the situation outside to gather more information. Adam told her about the redskin zombie. The headmaster finds this information disturbing. Hearing this, she decided to move and equip the survivor with a gun in all three separate gates.


    In total there are more than 200 survivors, most of them are adult, most likely not many children manage to survive the first few days. Fortunately, there is a doctor among them. Jason was taken to the medical center placed in the school lab. The other three walking around the compound to try to find someone they knew or maybe some information about them. Melissa particularly trying to find information about the government, her mom is one of the government cabinet members. But they didn''t find any, there are just too few survivors. In the evening Jason returned with a splint made of cardboard in his arm, it seems it would take at least 2 weeks for his arm to recover.


    All the survivor was given the freedom to choose between the hall or the classrooms and set up their own sleeping arrangement. Luckily the group has sleeping bags ready, so they are quite comfortable. Finally, after all the running and fighting they are able to get some rest. Before sleeping, Daisy has a discussion with the group, she showed the crystal stone she found from the red skin zombie. Everyone excited about seeing the stones. This is the spirit stone mention in the doomsday video. This stone supposes to give power to the one who consumes it. Daisy offering it to Adam. He gave it a thought but decided to refuse, he thought this stone would give much survival chance for Daisy. "It''s your kill you take it.." Daisy can understand Adam''s intent and decide it to consume it. Melissa was really jealous, but she has no right to ask for it. After a few minutes, Daisy felt changes in her body, she can feel all the muscle around her body contracted, and the warm essence running through her veins and slowly turns cool, she felt a surge of energy within, Daisy thinks she can now see and feel her surroundings better.


    .


    D Day +3


    .


    Most survivors have a responsibility to take a turn as guards patrol or join in the supply run group. It appears half a dozen guard died last night and one supply run group didn''t make it back as scheduled. Therefore this morning everyone needs to participate in a role. The guard position should be less threatening as there are many survivors around. Almost all survivor choose guard duty, so as to be fair Adam join the supply run, Daisy force herself in following Adam, he disagrees at first but considering she ate one of the stone she probably will be fine. Jason and Melissa stay as guards.


    The supply runs are a 10 men group, mostly travel very light with empty backpacks and expected to return full. Their aim other than food or medicine, it''s also finding other survivor or gather information. Information gathering is the most crucial at the moment. Yesterday three supply group were dispatched, and only two returned. Today another three were dispatched. Unfortunately, the group Adam''s in was given the same route with the yesterday missing group. Adam found a familiar face within this group Its Rick, the apartment survivor. it''s good to have someone familiar near you when facing a dangerous situation.


    The group manage to fill up their bags, met several survivors and bring them back. Although they didn''t find any clues on the missing group, this run can be considered a successful one. Daisy part within the group was such a surprise, weirdly she seems to know which building to enter and which one shouldn''t. She''s probably the reason they are having such a successful run today.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings."She''s your girlfriend bro?" Rick ask "If not please introduced her to me"


    "..."


    When the sun about to set the group finally arrived back to the school. But they were welcome with shocking scenes. The school was surrounded by hundreds of zombies. From the distance, they can see the guards are in troubled. Not everyone on the group willing to rush into the zombie wave.


    Only 6 of them dare to do it. Adam, Daisy, Rick, and three others. The rests decided to stay in one of the near-empty building with the survivor they found. To walk past hundred of zombies, the trick is to rush in a straight line and don''t get left behind, within just a few minutes the group manage to get inside the compound. Right at the same time, they were ordered to close the gate and move to the inner building.


    The windows of the first building were all barred. The four entries were guarded. hopefully smaller entry point will make the place easier to defend. The group separated to see each their friends and family. Adam, Daisy, and Rick met the headmaster to ask for the update.


    "You guys came back, none of the other back, either they died or they already abandon this place looking at the current situation"


    "What happened here, headmaster?" Adam asked


    "The zombie came non stop since morning... one of the red ones did came and break one of the gates, we had to use guns. We manage to kill it but a dozen of us died with it. Since then the wave of zombie never stop. 30 more of us died since. Many have not returned, there are just about 100 of us left. 30 are elderly and children. How long do you think we can hold on till? we can''t just rush out as well, we will only condemn those elder and children to die. There is no Hope"


    A guy ran to the group. "headmaster, the left entrance got overwhelmed, we can''t hold it anymore, what should we do..?"


    Daisy said firmly "There is always hope. Don''t give up, we will take over that entrance"


    Adam, Daisy, and Rick ran to the left entrance.. it was full of corpses... only three people left guarding that entrance. Jason is within them... Three of them jumped in and help, With six people, the defense could hold. Two in the front, two in the back and the last two as back up to fill the opening when needed. They also can rotate the role when one is tired.


    "Where is Melissa?" Adam asked


    "I''m not sure she''s been missing for a while now... Jason said


    A few minutes later. "Something bad is coming," Daisy said... Adam and Rick believe her and suddenly worried...


    "GROOAARRR!!"


    "Its that thing again, move back a few steps, let it in, prepare the pikes"


    "The red zombie rushed in... it has the speed of middle-rank mortal realm. it can outrun almost any normal human."


    "Now!! Pull up the pikes!!"


    it''s such a narrow entrance and the red zombie although have intelligence it was driven by its savage nature. it jumps into the pikes.


    BAAAMMMM!!


    Three of the pikes bent by the zombie strike, only two of them got stuck in its chest. but its movement has slowed down by a lot. Daisy draws her gun and jumps in, with such speed and decisiveness..


    "BANG... BANG..."


    Two close-range shot to the head. its head was blown apart. Daisy walks closer and finds what she looking for, another spirit stone. She threw it to Adam. "Eat it now... we gonna need it."


    All five eyes looking at Daisy puzzled in amazement.


    .


    .


    A figure run closer to the group its Melissa and Keith, a few other walking behind them.


    "Thank god you guys alright.. we have been watching from the third floor it''s amazing you guys can finish it in such a short time," Melissa said. The other entrance won''t hold as well, we need to regroup on the second floor, and wait it out in front of the two stair.. the zombie move slower in stairs.. let''s go"


    Melissa has always been the smartest, her decision since day one actually has always been right, its the attitude that some people might have trouble with.


    100 survivor pushed back to the second floor. 30 elderly and children another 20 injured. The last 50 survivors who can still fight were separated to guard two stairs. they manage to hold out for a few hours. But now their strength was almost depleted. This is it. the bullet also almost empty.


    "GRRROAARRRR"


    From the second floor, they can see not one but three of this monster approaching.


    "WTF!!!"


    "People eyes starring at the headmaster and the groups of elderly and children"


    "We will NOT leave them behind. I will hold this place or die trying!!" headmaster shouts her resolution.


    "the survivor''s spirit was lifted" Although deep down they know maybe in the next hour, none of them will be left alive.


    .


    .


    But suddenly miracles happened


    "BRATATATATATAT"


    Flashes and machine gun sound can be heard from outside...


    "BRATATATATATAT"


    The cavalry has come. its the Indonesian Army, in less than 10 minutes the zombie inside the compound was secured.


    A few soldiers and a high-rank officer walk up to the second floor.


    "Who''s in charge here?"


    "I am," Headmaster Lia said


    "We will bring every survivor to safety.. we need to be quick... bring your most important supplies and travel light. we will go in 10 minutes. it will be a long march"


    "Who am I speaking here?"


    Another officer walked up the stair and said "I am General Rico"


    A general, the group were amazed, one person actually more shocked than others. its Adam...


    The general realized Adam staring at him.. he smiles and said.. "good you''re alive"


    Adam answered "Yes father"

 53. Commander in Chief

    General Rico, he''s the most famous general in Indonesia. Thanks to his successful missions in eradicating terrorist cells and bases the last few weeks. A few days before the Doomsday start, he got his second-star medal by the president, he is now an Inspector General. Within the police department, only two other people has the same rank as him. Although he never cares for medals, the increase in rank gives him more access, especially for preparing the doomsday.


    .


    Ten days ago he left Singapore with a lot of responsibility on his shoulder. Alex didn''t expect much from him, just save as many survivors as possible from west java and send them to the central java Doomsday Pillar within three months. This is a very difficult task, The whole west java and Jakarta combined, that''s over 60 million people. 10 times bigger than Bali. With more people means more responsibility and more chaos that came with it.


    .


    To save as many as possible he needs as much help he can find. The police department in Jakarta totaled 9000 police officer, half of them are traffic officer and another 1000 plus are administration officer. Only 3500 men can be considered as the fighting force. As for the police special forces Densus 88, there are 10 platoons in Jakarta area plus 6 platoons all over West Java. That''s about 500 men. These numbers are far from enough to help him secure 60 million people.


    .


    The key is the military. Luckily with the support of the Regent Suryo, General Rico got support from the head of 1st division army named Major General Zaki. The 1st Division control 5 districts, 10 infantry battalion, and 6 support battalion. There are also 5 company of red barret special forces. That''s 17000 soldiers. Combine with the reserve soldier, the trainee and military police. The number reached 30.000 soldiers.


    .


    The plan was to gather as many of these fighting forces as possible without neglecting their current duties and without raising suspicion to the government. So a cover story was made. ''An end-of-year national security convention''. Under such short notice only 22000 soldiers and 3000 police able to attend.


    .


    The two generals have been preparing a temporary base for the people of Jakarta and its surrounding. The main trouble before they can start evacuating people is to make sure the chain of command would stand after the plague.


    .


    <DDay>


    .


    17000 of these soldiers and almost 2000 police officers got their eyes turned red. Even General Zaki also caught the disease. General Rico can''t believe that thousands of these nation defenders would perish without a fight. He separated the two groups put them in a confinement and had to watch one by one all the 19000 perish. The convention becomes a mass grave to the soldiers. This incident creates bitterness and changed him. The death of Major General Zaki made him the highest ranking officer. He took over command helped by three army colonels and one colonel from the police department.


    Dday +1


    The generals rearrange the divisions of 6000 fighting force into 5 battalions each led by 4 colonels and himself. one battalion consists of 5 company each around 200 men. The general also formed groups of special platoon; 4 police special forces platoon and 8 red barret platoon. each with around 50 men. The battalion starts its first day with basic formation training, as its a newly formed battalion. While the 12 independent special forces platoon can start moving and rescuing VIP. That day it was confirmed that the president and vice didn''t survive the plague. New leadership needs to be formed, unlike other countries, Indonesia doesn''t have a successor line, so the leadership currently control by the military. Unofficially General Rico become the temporary commander-in-chief.


    .


    <Dday +2>


    .


    Total of 25 company, 10 company defending and reinforcing the base. The other 15 company took a tour around the city collecting survivor. Until the third day, the company that led by captain Joko and the general himself reach the school that Adam''s was in.


    Both father and son met, its fate. But there seems to be a barrier between them. The general always has the country and his men on the top priority. That''s how his wife divorces him and took his son Adam away. They normally only met once a year during the Lebaran holiday. During the last ten days, the General has tried to contact Adam''s mom, but she has been rejecting his call; he reaches out to Adam as well, but he never believes his story. When the doomsday start, again the general choose the country before his family.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.The headmaster, send all the survivor to pack up. The General want to have a private talk with his son, Adam grabs Daisy''s arm not letting her go, it appears he wanted Daisy to know more about his life. The general find this situation interesting, finally, his son has someone he''s close with.


    "Any news about mom?"


    Adam starts with the hard question, actually his mom was one of the VIP the general ask to pick up...


    "I''m sorry son, she''s gone"


    .


    The news was difficult for Adam but in a situation such as this, it''s to be expected.


    "Can you guarantee that by following you my friend will be safe?"


    The general startle by this question, it really appears his son doesn''t trust him, he then looks at Daisy, He smiles... his son apparently has a caring personality.


    "Yes I promise, there will be nowhere else safer," the general firmly respond.


    "Ok then I will put my life and my friend''s life in your care"


    Adam took Daisy and went over to his group, pack up their stuff and follow the army convoy.


    Apparently, the school was not their first stop. There are 250 soldiers in the convoy fully armed. They are protecting almost 700 citizens. Added with the survivor from the school there are over one thousand people within this convoy.


    Facing a fully armed convoy, the zombie doesn''t stand a chance. Occasionally they only need to be careful with the red skin zombie. But a prepared full armed squad can easily kill one with a decent tactic. The general surely will not forget to collect the spirit stone. Sadly, the spirit stones did not always drop. The walks took 5 hours and the convoy finally reached its destination. The place the general chose for the convent and Jakarta survivor base.


    The National sports arena ''Gelora Bung Karno''.


    It''s strategically placed in the center of Jakarta. Wall and steel fence can be seen surrounded the whole 173 hectares land area. There are eight soccer size fields, four halls, one convention hall, three-sport stadium and one of the biggest stadium in Indonesia the Bung Karno stadium. Name after Indonesian first president. It can seat for up to 80.000 spectators. This national sports arena was the home for The 2018 Asian games.


    There are eight entrance gates, each being guarded by one army company of 200 men. Each company will in charge of their own shift and patrol. Two police company guard inside to ensure public security and safety. There were already thousands of survivors inside the compound. Every hour new survivor reached to this place. This place has become the base of defense for the Jakarta survivors.


    .


    <DDay +4>


    <Jakarta Base>


    Area: 173 hectares


    Survivor total population: 26.657


    Leader: Inspector General Rico


    Defense Team:


    20 army battalion: 4112


    5 police battalion: 1068


    8 army special forces: 397


    4 police special forces: 213


    .


    The general reached the central command center. There are few intelligence officers, military colonels, and a dozen cabinet members.


    "So let me see what plan have you guys came up with?"


    "We have prepared more convoy plan for the outer area of Jakarta, As for defense, we have installed sniper towers and machine gun turrets in all eight posts. We also received confirmation about the cargo sent by the Randalls at the port. The vehicles and supplies should arrive later today. When it comes, we can set up a better survival base. The military has prepared a basic combat training for all able-bodied citizen on the main stadium. within a few days, we expect the first batch of five thousand militia should be ready."


    "That''s Great, what about the spirit stones? how many haves we collect?"


    One colonel bring out a bag full of spirit stones there are at least a dozen of them


    "Ok this is a great start"


    The general then touches a ring on his finger, the bag suddenly disappear, and a red zombie corpse shows up,


    "bring the scientist to research on this monster, find out what makes them different or if there is any weakness in their physiology."


    This is a storage ring, the general got it from professor John in Singapore, considering the coming threat, the professor thought the general needed it more than him.


    .


    "Everything seems to go as planned, I wonder how Alex did in Bali"

 54. Doomsday Restart

    Alex''s daughter, Tiffany didn''t survive the disease... Wife and second daughter, Tiarra also died right before his eyes. His friends, his comrades, all perished!


    It''s only a dream!" he told himself again.


    This has always been Alex''s nightmare. Today, the doomsday will restart, it will all begin again from here.


    31st December. Doomsday.


    .


    10:00


    Alex gathered everyone in the field. There are more than 10.000 people. Every hour more people flow in to seek shelter at this base. Alex starts addressing the crowd.


    "Today is the day. The people who stay in this base are the ones who believe that the doomsday WILL come. You all know what to expect. This will be a difficult day for all of us... within a few hours, the plague will start. My message to all of you is to use the time remaining wisely. I remind you to NOT make any trouble. For the safety of this community, any offense will be handled seriously. If you are not willing to abide by this community rule, you are free to leave. The medical center has prepared one thousand hazmat suits. I personally think it will not work. Me and my family, we won''t need it. However, if you''d like to try, you can pick a lottery chance for the suit. The medical team will also do their best to make things easier for those who caught the disease later on. Fear not... life is a journey everyone has a part in it."


    Alex assigns Aria and Jerry in charge of security as he trusts them both and he knew they won''t be infected by the disease. They will also be able to control the soldier and the gangs. Alex''s order was simple, give freedom to everyone, whilst keeping the peace in the community. It is a sensitive time, people tend to do stupid things. Everything will be settled by nightfall.


    After Alex give out the announcement, he returned to his family. His wife, two daughters Tiffany and Tiarra, the brothers, Hendrik & Jimmy, his father, Devita''s parents, sister Vili and brother Victor. They gathered for family lunch, which would be their last meal together.


    The sky suddenly changed, the wind, the thunder, and the blue lighting. However, these things don''t bother Alex. His main concern was immediately shifted towards Tiffany!


    Alex took his Devita and the girls to a private room. Half an hour later, just like in his previous life Tiffany''s eyes turned red...


    "Daddy, What happened daddy? why are you looking at me like that?"


    Devita''s heart beats faster... it seems that everything Alex said was coming true. Alex waited a few more minutes to make sure both Devita and Tiarra weren''t affected by the disease.


    .


    .


    It seems that everything is the same as in his previous life, it''s not random or even contagious. There are just people who were born immune while others are not. Alex currently is looking at Devita''s eyes waiting for a confirmation.


    "Do it!" she said.


    Alex took out the shiny pill from his storage ring. It''s the pill created by the Amulet of the Sun.


    Alex''s heart races, there is one thing that is still on his mind. This pill was made from a medium grade unique artifact. She might not be strong enough to consume it. As a resolve, before the pill, Alex gave one of the spirit stone to Tiffany. After she swallowed the spirit stone, Alex can immediately sense a surge of energy flowing into her.


    Alex then gave her the shiny pill.


    .


    .


    Suddenly her temperature spikes, her body was burning up. Alex can tell the pill was still too strong for her. Without much thinking, he gave her 5 more spirit stones. They somehow were able to cool her body down, then she passed out.


    The effect of the stone would not be visible until after a few hours. Alex left Tiffany to rest. He decided to check the condition of his other family members. He can''t help but feeling anxious...


    .


    Together Alex and Devita walk out of the room. The air was thick.


    .


    They found Devita''s sister Vili, sobbing uncontrollably,


    both her mom and Dad''s eyes have turn red...


    Her brother Victor and girlfriend were also infected.


    Devita can no longer hold back her tears.


    Alex then saw on the other side of the room.


    His Father


    His brothers, Jimmy...


    Even Hendrik...


    "..."


    Alex felt gutted. Both his father and brothers.. god really is cruel!


    "AAARRGGGGHHHH"


    What''s the point of all this reincarnation? What''s the point with all the preparations...


    Even Jimmy''s family, not even one were spared...


    They were all in despair...


    Jimmy said, "What does all this mean?" He knows the answer, Alex already told him in detail before, but fear and hopelessness turn all logic to denial... he just wanted to hear a confirmation.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "I am sorry brother...., you got infected, I''m afraid you only have a few hours left. I am so sorry"


    Hendrik: "I don''t care about me, but what about father... is there really no other way?"


    Alex just shakes his head, he can''t tell them about the pill... he only has one anyway.. what good would tell them about the pill do right now?!


    Alex walks closer to his father, he drops down to his knees in front of him... "Father forgive this useless son of yours..." Alex cried thinking about what his father has done for him all of those years.


    "Don''t worry about me, doomsday or not, my life won''t last much longer, What about my granddaughters?"


    "They are fine father.."


    "That''s good, just do what you have to do.. don''t mind us you have a lot of responsibility right now."


    Alex walks out of the place... it is currently raining hard in Bali. 10.000 people in this base facing the same situation. The wailing and crying currently being overcast by the pouring rain.


    Cindy and Theo walk towards him.. they seem fine. Alex let out a slight sigh of relief... He then instructs Theo to hold a service in one of the empty warehouses, Cindy will help spread the news.


    Alex walked to the barracks. The army, the gang and the navy were all there. Jerry and Aria stood with them. The ones who weren''t affected by the disease were already out to secure public safety. The rest are the ones who were affected by the disease.


    Commander Tom the captain of the destroyer. There were 38 navies who got affected.


    .


    Jacko and Vicky, Black snake gang leaders and 152 of the gang members.


    .


    Lieutenant Harris, Mike, Budi, Sergeant Mayhem and 121 Deathsquad soldiers.


    .


    Surprisingly most of this soldier seems to be able to accept the situation. They have gone through many life and death situations before. The gang felt depressed but they were always the world outcast, they don''t have much expectation for the future. There are a total of 311 men in this room out of the 580. Considering 80% is the average of people contracting disease in his previous life, this number seems very fortunate. Probably there is a connection between people who had pushed their body and mind to the limit with their immunity to the disease. Although less got affected, each of these men is a fighter... for them to die by a disease is suffocating. Alex gives a final salute to all of these men.


    .


    It is upsetting...


    .


    Next, Alex went to check on his workers. Everywhere all the same.. more red eyes, Eka his project manager... Rina his HR psychologist, someone whose skill he really needed in such predicament ...they too...


    "..."


    .


    It''s Nina...


    His most trusted manager and friend...


    .


    "No.., not you too Nina" Alex has known her for a long time... he has gotten really dependant upon her.


    .


    Tears streaming down her face..."I really don''t want to die, I still want to help you some more.. there''s so much to do...,"


    Alex tried to console her.. a moment later she seems to force herself up.


    "I should hand over all the data to someone else..." with a forced smile she said. "You''ve been a good friend Alex, take care.." with those last words she walks away...


    .


    To Alex, it felt like he just lost another part of his life.


    .


    Alex drops by to the lab. Doctor Andi was also infected. As expected, the hazmat suit didn''t work. Doctor Rachel was busy handing out sedatives to help relieve the pain, many people need it.


    .


    .


    Alex returns to his daughter to check on her condition... Devita sat by her bedside... Apparently, the situation is still not getting better.. either the pill was too strong for her tiny frame or the disease was affecting it, her physique simply could not keep up... The thought crossed his mind, perhaps it was because she''s too young.. had he given the pill to someone else, his brother or father, would it actually work..? But looking at his daughter lying there motionless, he knew he can''t live with himself if he didn''t take the chance and let her die for the second time...


    When Tiffany finally came to, she wasn''t well, her body was weak. The disease has progressed into its final state.


    "Daddy you''re here?" "I am sorry I''m sick daddy.."


    "don''t worry about me daddy"


    .


    These words crush Alex''s heart to pieces.


    He didn''t think much and scrambled out all of his remaining spirit stones. There are only 11 left. He made Devita take one and give the last 10 to Tiffany. By now Tiffany took a total of 16 stones. It is the maximum that a human can take to reach the peak of the mortal realm. Not to mention she''s only 12 years old, he can''t imagine what side effect would 16 spirit stone do to her body, Alex really can''t think anymore, at least at the moment her body has stabilized. She hung on through the critical phase of the disease. Although Alex is anxious to see the effect of the last 10 stones, it would need at least 12 hours. There is nothing else Alex can do but to sit and wait.


    The rain finally stopped. "It''s time!"


    Everyone who got the disease were on their last hour, they are mostly already incapacitated. Alex says his farewell to each of them...


    In the next hour, everyone worked together to move the bodies into a large pit that was already prepared outside the base. A simple service was held and then the bodies were burnt together. The flame raised ten meters high. It was a crude funeral, but time is of the essence. Only 2872 of the ten thousand people survived.


    The families, The fighters, The workers...


    "There is no time to mourn the lost, the operation needs to start now!"

 55. Dusk till Dawn

    D-day 12:00


    Simultaneously all over the world, the EMP has stopped every activity. There was no electricity, no transportation, and no telecommunication. During the first hour of shock and panic, most people resolved to either stay and hold out in their own home or still stranded and looking for a way home and their loved ones.


    13:00


    The disease spreads and panic escalated. People went around looking for help. Some decided to loot supplies and equipments from the local stores. What''s left of the police on duty were overwhelmed by the sudden outbreaks and riots. Driven by fear and despair there were violence everywhere, more and more people are getting hurt.


    18:00


    The people affected by the disease started to perish one by one. 8 out of 10 people. Worldwide, billions of people die almost simultaneously. People start to loose their mind, there were suicides everywhere. People are becoming hopeless.


    20:00


    The city has blacked out. Yet there''s light, shining brightly, coming from one particular area in Bali.


    <Bali Base>


    Area: 115 hectares


    Survivors: 2872


    Leader: Alex


    Defense Teams consist of:


    Deathsquad: 136


    Navy: 56


    Blacksnake: 102


    Looking at the number of survivors, 6 units quickly formed.


    Alpha Unit: Lieutenant Aria


    Bravo Unit: Lieutenant Rangga


    Charlie Unit: Lieutenant Russel


    Delta Unit: Captain Donny


    Echo Unit: Lt Commander Karra


    Foxtrot Unit: Jerry


    The first three units are special forces with a maximum of 50 men each. Alpha and Bravo were branches of the Deathsquad. While Charlie was formed by the Navy Frog commandos. These will be the independent units, they will be assigned with special missions and were given more authority to follow and investigate leads.


    Delta, Echo, and Foxtrot units are a combination of Deathsquad, Navy, Blacksnake, and hundreds of quickly drafted able-body man with fighting experiences. In such a short time each of these units numbered 200 men. With at least 10 Deathsquad and 30 Black Snakes as squad leaders each. They were all equipped with edge weapons and some handheld firearms.


    At the moment, 750 men were prepared for a mission called ''Operation Dusk till Dawn''. The main target is to evacuate as many survivors as possible and properly dispose of the diseased bodies by burning or blow to the brain. There is only 8-9 hours window until the zombies start waking up and devour everyone in their path.


    5 million people live in Bali. 3 million are located in the South section it''s the most densely populated. The rest 2 million were spread out all over the West, South, East and Central sections. The Base and the Bay city located in the East section. Alex gathered all of the Unit leaders and all the key person in the command center.


    "We all have lost close friends and family today, but we MUST act fast, or even more will die, and the future will be threatened! I have explained the strategy and arrangement for our first operation. But before that, now that the doomsday really happened, I need all of you to hear me out. I have been fortunate with a glimpse of knowledge of the future. I plan to use this knowledge for one goal ''The survival of humanity''! Therefore, I now solemnly pledge myself to lead this community until I die or until we find someone better. If any of you here today think that you can be a better leader than me, please step up and make your argument right now!"


    Alex is Jerry''s savior, he owes him his life, he fully supports Alex to lead. Captain Donny, Lieutenant Rangga has seen Alex performance before, their leader Regent Suryo also gives them the order to support him, so they will do just that.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.Lieutenant Aria, has even reason to follow him; he''s stronger than her, he''s trustworthy¡­ in her mind, at least. Besides.. she promised him!


    Lt commander Karra and Lieutenant Russel, has seen Alex''s abilities, but the one who truly follows the Regent''s orders was the deceased Commander Tom. In their mind they understand that this doomsday disaster was not a simple matter, although this guy is seemingly an ordinary civilian, his planning and strategy were seamlessly accurate. He also knows much about what''s to come...They conclude, as long as they are not tasked to do something against their belief, they WILL submit to Alex''s authorities.


    The chain of command was settled at that moment. It is time to start the operation. Each unit was given long-range two-way radios with 35-40miles (50kilometers) range. it won''t be enough to cover the whole island, but using the main base as a central communication hub, t will be sufficient. Jeeps, trucks and APV vehicles were divided tactically.


    Delta Unit, led by captain Donny and assisted by Bayu, were given the task to defend the main base. These 200 men will be separated into ten squads. Four squads will be guarding the four gates. Another four will go patrol the five-kilometer surroundings to invite locals to the base and to burn bodies. The other two squads will be in reserve, while also in charge of training the new militia. Captain Donnie is the best person for the job.


    The security of the base will be assigned to Captain Donnie. The surrounding wall patrols to Bayu. Administratively, due to the loss of many workers including Rina and Nina, a small council were formed to manage the base. They are:


    Theo, Tony, Doctor Rachel, Jane the botanist and Devita.


    Devita will take care of Nina job and Theo will take Rina''s... Tony still the head of construction, Doctor Rachel overseer of the medical department and Jane will be in charge of the garden and farms. They will temporarily decide on the day to day tasks while Alex is away. While Alex''s daughters are under the care of their aunt, Vili.


    Echo unit led by Lt commander Karra and Charlie unit by lieutenant Russel will go directly to Bay city. They will be paired up with the group prepared by Benny the Bay city Mayor''s assistant. Their collective task is to secure the Bay city and all of the East Bali section. They will also start to recruit and training sailors to operate the ships.


    Foxtrot Unit led by Jerry and Bravo unit by Rangga will directly sweep the North section of Bali. As Jerry and many of his Blacksnake were based in the North, he''s well acquainted with many of the locals.


    Alex will go to the most crowded South section with Aria''s Alpha unit. The plan is to meet up with the army and the police force in the main city of Bali. Denpasar. Cindy came along with him.


    Alex and Aria''s unit took 5 jeeps and 3 APV with them. The road is too dark, they are the only vehicles moving with lights on. Many of the local survivors staring at them. But because of the intimidating frame of the APVs, no one dares to approach. Many yelling for help, but there was nothing Alex can do for them right now. The soldier announced repeatedly through the loudspeaker, instructing them to move to Bay city for safety.


    The journey from the main base to Denpasar took two hours. They passed through a few villages before finally reaching the city of Denpasar. It is the main city located on the northern side of the island. It''s a crowded city, but still nothing compared to the southern site. Alex destination was clear: The NgurahRai soccer field. Placed next to the Bali police headquarters.


    22:00


    The convoy halted, Alex with 50 of the Alpha unit came out into the field. There stand 600 men, upright and ready. Alex recognizes the man standing before him, it''s Colonel Jaka of the Bali Police Department.


    "It''s great that you are well Colonel, but where are the rest of the troops?" Alex gets right to the point.


    .


    .


    "It''s very upsetting. Truth to be told, this is all the officers we can gather during this crisis. The rest, either died from the disease or occupied with personal reasons."


    "What about Major Sandi''s Densus 88 team?" Alex asked


    "They are on the way to evacuate the Governor to safety."


    "600 officers... It''s simply not enough.. we won''t be able to cover even one-tenth of the city by morning," Alex said. "Is there still no news from the Army?"


    "None! Major General Agus can''t be contacted."


    Alex was kinda depressed with the news. If the army didn''t come, there will be NO hope for this city. This could turn out even worse than his previous life.."


    .


    .


    "Let''s wait for a few more minutes"...

 56. Execute the Plan

    22:30


    The night feels much colder than usual, It''s darker, but it''s definitely not quiet. Almost every household get one or more of their family member infected. To make things worse, light and communication were down. Many were helpless. It''s only been a few hours since the catastrophe began.


    <Main Base>


    There wasn''t much change in the main base other than more refugees coming in... Many people all over Bali have heard the news, when the EMP strike, some already start rushing for shelter. Captain Donny is in charge of the base security, he and Bayu make sure all the people who came in will not create trouble.


    While Devita quickly dives into work, keeping her mind occupied, it helps. She recruits dozen of people, mostly Alex previous staff to help administer the refugees. Each was welcomed with a simple interview, filing out forms, receive a simple identity card and assigned to their warehouse and bed number. Many of these people came in despair, Theo works together with Doctor Rachel''s team to give them some treatments; physically and/or mentally. That was everything that they could offer at this stage. More will be provided in due time.


    <North Section>


    There is a total of 250.000 people living in the North section. Almost everyone stays near the shore. There is only one main road that spans as long as 150 kilometers extending from the east, all the way from the North section to the West section. Bravo team led by lieutenant Rangga and Jerry leads the Foxtrot team, together they sweep all the villages and the surrounding residential areas in a counterclockwise movement. It''s a very straightforward mission, racing against time.


    One of the main challenges is to treat each civilian as delicately as possible. As all the villages and small cities are still in mourning with the death of their family and friends. Coming in strong with burning torches will definitely only provoke more mess. The military APV and jeeps make the locals anxious, but it also makes it easier to speak with them. The strategy is to first meet with the local leader or elder, inform and offer help with disposing of the bodies. Afterward, inform them about the main base and also recruit more people to help with the sweeping. With a bigger number, they will be able to achieve the mission''s target faster. Even driving straight 150 kilometers would take 2 hours, the convoy only has 8 hours to cover dozens of villages, every second count!


    <East Section>


    As for Echo unit Lt Commander Karra and Charlie unit Lieutenant Russel, it might seem like they''ve drawn the lucky straw. Their mission was to secure the Bay city and the whole East section. Which seems easy as it is the section closest to the main base and most of the locals are already aware of their existence. But given the timeframe, it will not be that easy, With only eight hours window to secure the 2nd most densely populated section in Bali. The Bay City itself will be the transit hub for refugees before entering the main base. Therefore, failure is not an option.


    The East section''s population is a little over 800.000 people. Only a quarter of that of the South. But it''s not to be taken lightly. The Bay city itself only has 10.000 people at most. Within the East section, there are 3 main clusters that need to be secured.


    Antiga city: 50.000 people, North side of Bay City, Located between the Bay city and the main Base.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.Semarapura city: 150.000 people, West side of Bay city on the main road to the South Bali.


    Amarapura city: 350.000 people, the biggest city on the far east.


    Charlie and Echo Units convoy arrived in the Bay city. They bring APV and lots of trucks. As this will be the transit hub, many of the truck will be placed here to travel back and forth, sending people to the main base. The city was in the dark, none of the vehicles working, the arrival of the convoy became the center attention. Lt commander Karra was welcomed by Benny, the mayor''s assistant.


    The Bay city''s chief of Police, Roby, along with almost all of the active policemen have succumbed to the disease. Though Benny only has around a dozen policeman helping him, it seems that the situation in the Bay City is well under control. He managed to convince the locals to work together. In this area, only a little over 3000 locals survived. When the Units came, they have just finished a funeral service and about to burn all the bodies.


    With the help of Benny, the units managed to recruit 500 volunteers. After careful consideration, it is apparent that Benny has a knack with people, Lt Commander Karra decides to involve him into the plan. She gave him one of the two-way radio. Benny and his volunteers will go to the smaller city of Antiga and all the little villages in the North while Lt Commander Karra will go directly to the second biggest city of Semarapura. Charlie special forces will stay in Bay city on stand by to support the group that might be in trouble.


    <South Section>


    At the same moment across the island, Alex is still waiting in the soccer field. There are 600 policemen and 50 special forces in front of him waiting for an order. The army is currently 30 minutes late, and their two-way radio is unresponsive. 650 people are simply too few to handle 3 million people in less than 8 hours. Yet he''s not ready to compromise the grand plan, he wants to save as many people as possible. He just can''t wait any longer. He needed to execute the plan this very minute...


    .


    Suddenly..


    .


    "..."


    Hundreds of people running closer toward the field, with white headbands tied around their heads. Alex recognizes the leader at the front... it''s Rama, the pencak silat master. So these people are all members of the Pencak Silat society, almost 1000 of them.


    "Rama, you came!"


    "Yes Mr. Alex, I bring almost all of the surviving member of the pencak silat society, ready for your order. Were you not anticipating our arrival?"


    "Yes yes, of course, I did, I just didn''t expect so many of you to come."


    "I assure you, Mr. Alex, my fellow disciples also take part in their share of grief earlier today, but we KNOW our presence here will crucial for the future of our city."


    "Thank you, Master Rama, you came right when we needed you the most!"


    Alex needs to do some adjustment with his plan, but with their help, things will be much smoother. Most Indonesians don''t fully trust the police force, although in crucial times like these they needed the law enforcement to help them feel secure, it''s not the same with this Pencak silat society. They are the local idols and most importantly they are also regular civilians like them. This pencak silat society disciples could do a much better job at persuading the locals to be involved.


    The plan was to let them multiply. A total of 1500 men, police and martial artist combined, were then divided into 50 groups of 30 men. Each group was given a zone area all around Denpasar city. They are encouraged to recruit more people to help dispose of dead bodies. With a specific method of either burning or blow to the head. Alex was sure they will not be able to finish their task in eight hours, so he decided to equip them now with some edges weapons, and remind them when the dawn comes, they need to start moving and evacuate people to the North side of the city.


    Alex clearly understands that even this is still far from enough. He then took the Alpha squad to the Army base, to check on what exactly happened to the Army since they lost contact. It''s half an hour drive to the hill in the North side of Denpasar. There were around 8000 Army soldiers, and even after the disease, there should still be one or two thousand soldiers who would survive the plague. To not receive any news from them just doesn''t make any sense! Unless...

 57. Last Duty

    Alex and the Alpha Unit went to the Military base, to be safe, the Units park the vehicles one kilometer away from the base. The last information Alex got, the military did manage to gather their soldier from all around Bali to this base. There should be Major General Agus, a colonel, Captain Farell, and around 8000 soldiers. In Alex previous life, Alex never heard of Major Agus, It was Captain Farell from the Military intelligence who manage to lead the Bali military personnel. This is one of the places he used as a survivor base until the doomsday pillar came.


    Alex thought even if General Agus got infected by the disease, Captain Farell or one of the colonels should be able to assume command. What actually happened inside this base, Alex hoping his action didn''t create a negative butterfly effect. Alex really hopes nothing too bad happened to the army or captain Farell.


    The base is up in the hill, Although it''s only 30 minutes away from the city of Denpasar, it''s quiet isolated. There is forest all around the compound. The base surrounded by steel fences, and watchtower. There are many barracks and a few hangars to store military vehicles.


    Alex currently waiting next to the units with the vehicles. Aria just returned with the scout''s team.


    "So what did you see?"


    "There are only a few guards around the compound.. its'' too quiet."


    "Ok all of you stay here first," Alex said


    "Where are you going?" Aria''s worried


    "Just wait"


    Less than 5 minutes Alex already returned and brought an unconscious soldier. Alex with his skill able to move fast and silent, it''s easy for him to grab one of the guards. They woke the guy up and interrogate him. When he knew the one who came are fellow soldiers, he complies with all the question.


    Apparently, when the disease starts showing, there was chaos within the rank. The one who got infected were greater in number, they force and lock up the uninfected ones.


    "All the infected should be dead by now, then what happened to General Agus or Captain Farel? did they not survive the disease?" Alex asked


    "Both of them did, its actually the General who ordered the lockup for all the uninfected, Captain Farell got lock up in one of the hangars with hundred of the soldier." Some of the uninfected who help the general are his closest subordinates"


    Alex somehow feels relief hearing this. Although the situation is complicated, at least the uninfected soldiers are alive. Before he tried to confront the general, he should check up the captured soldier first.


    There are 5 squads of 10 men between the Alpha unit. Alex brought Aria and two squads with him. Cindy wanted to come... the request baffle Alex. What''s wrong with an American girl, can''t they see the situation is dangerous? Alex forces her to stay.


    .


    There was definitely a slight smile within Aria face.


    .


    The group finds no trouble to get entry into one of the hangar. These are all death squad special forces. They were swift and silent. Plus, with Alex in the lead, none of the guard seen him coming. He''s too fast. A few unconscious guards later, Alex and the group went inside.


    There are over 1000 soldiers got locked up, they seem gloomy. Alex group arrival startles them. Alex found Captain Farell among them.


    "What Happens here, Captain?"


    "Mr. Alex, good you are here. we have gathered as planned. But when the infected start shows, the general didn''t order to isolate them. The situation becomes tense, but the general decides to lock us up instead,"


    "Aria, you release the others first, Captain you come with me to see the General"


    .


    "..."


    Suddenly a group of armed soldier rushed into the hangers. this is the red barret army special forces... there are 60 of them. The situation became tense.. 20 death squad against 60 red barretts. with hundreds of soldier sitting tied up in the middle. If the shoot out starts it will be chaotic. many lives will fall.


    .


    "Hold your fire!!" Alex said


    .


    "That''s wise Mr. Alex, I am Captain Adnan, commander of this Red barret unit, we met before in the meeting.


    .


    .


    "Captain Adnan... let me see the General"


    "Let me come too," Captain Farell said.


    .


    "Ok but your men need to stand down and drop their weapon"


    .


    Alex looked at Aria and told her to follow... She''s concerned.


    .


    "Don''t worry I can tell the general doesn''t want any blood spilled between us"


    Alex, Aria and Farell three of them went to see the general. Captain Adnan lead them to another hangar.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report."..."


    This hangar filled with bodies of soldiers who died from the disease. All 6000+ bodies, each body were covered with white sheets and placed neatly in rows on the ground. The view was heartbreaking. Major General Agus, the highest rank soldier in Bali, the leader of the 9th Division can be seen standing in one corner of the hangar starring into the bodies.


    .


    "Greeting general"


    Alex always pays courtesy to old generals, he has abdicated his life to defend the country.


    .


    "Mr. Alex you are here, at last, I''m sorry if I ruined your plan"


    .


    "What happened here general?"


    .


    The general thought for a while and slowly answer...


    "When my friend Suryo told me about you and this doomsday, I was skeptics. but for a friend, I am willing to listen. but I never really believe it. When the storm came, and the disease struck, I realize it''s the truth. I was here standing in front thousand of my men when I suddenly see thousands of those red eyes staring back at me"


    "I completely understand what will come next and the risk of not following the plan, but I really can''t make the order to just giving up on these men."


    .


    .


    "You are a parent Mr. Alex?" The general continues


    "Yes general"


    .


    "All of these men were like my children. since they first join the army, they came here, slept here, ate here, trained here, grew up here"


    The general point at one of the body "That one... his parent already died since young, when he got married I was his guardian". The general point to another body "That one... his mother send me rice cakes every day and ask me to look after her son" This one here "Colonel Relly.... he is more like a brother to me than my own brother. we have been friend for 30 years"


    .


    "..."


    "Answer me this Mr. Alex, Are you 100 percent sure that all these bodies will turn into an undead?... Are you 100 percent guarantee that there is no cure? Are you completely believed that between these 6000 bodies none would wake up as a normal human?"


    .


    "Yes, I am sure general. even if there is a cure, now it''s already too late. These people already died."


    .


    ".... i... I can''t accept that. in the world where we believe in the existence of zombies and monsters. there should be gods among them.. so where is he? Where is his divine intervention?"


    .


    "..."


    Alex was startled... he remembers that grey figure again, he really can''t answer this. he thought for a while and said.


    .


    "What you plan to do general?"


    .


    "I plan to wait till the last hour, that''s the least I can do for them"


    .


    "General, your action will jeopardize our plan. more people will suffer because of this. can you at least let the soldiers go and help the people?"


    .


    "Yes...you are right... captain Farell... you can follow Mr. Alex here to help the people.. you too captain Adnan you and your soldiers can go too..."


    .


    Captain Farell: "you should come with us General..!!"


    .


    "Don''t you worried about me captain..." The general opens his arm and shows the switch in his arm. "You should go.. everything has been prepared, if these soldiers really turn into undead, I will free them from their suffering."


    Apparently, the general has ordered the Red Barrett to prepare C4 all over the hangar beforehand, He knows his soldier will not let him do this, so he locked them up first.


    Alex said, "Are you sure general?"


    "Mr. Alex, I''m already too old for this. please take care the rest of my soldier and save as many of the people as you can"


    .


    Alex gave a salute to the old general and walk away. Captain Farell, Captain Adnan the army soldier and the Red Barrett total around 1200 soldier they went to the armory and armed themselves. As for the rest of the arsenal, he will send other people to pick up later. The vehicles at the hangar need some modification, therefore currently cannot be used. The army came back with Alex to the city. The vehicles Alex brought, are not enough for everyone, they decided to start sweeping from the north to the south.


    .


    .


    Six hours passed, the dawn came.


    With help from the army, the south section group manages to cover half of the Denpasar city.


    .


    Time''s up...


    .


    .


    KAAABBOOOOMMMM!!!


    .


    Big explosion can be seen in the hill... smoke fills out the morning sky... It seems the General just finished his last duty...


    .


    .


    this also means


    .


    The dead has finally risen.

 58. The Bait

    07:00


    At this time, most of the undead already awake and return to its basic instinct, ...to find something to eat. This undead might move a little slow but they have quite the strength to grab, pull and bite. Fighting zombie one on one might be easy, especially using a weapon. But for one human being surrounded by three, or ten, or consider an unending wave of tens of zombies, even high-rank mortal rank human will fall. The trick is to not get surrounded by keep moving or fight within groups. Also, try to make as little noise as possible as it will attract more zombies.


    <Main Base>


    The morning sun already came, The last 8 hours more than 10.000 survivors came to this base. The survivors were separated into 3 categories. The fighters, the workers and the children and elders. There is nothing much the base can do to the elders and children at the moment. The workers divided by Devita, Tony and Jane depend on their skill; Administrator, Builder, and Farmer. The last one, the fighters were sent to Captain Donnie. As the situation is currently still in chaos all around Bali, these fighters are only given a few hours basic training, equip with weapons and right away send to a mission with Bayu.


    <North Section >


    Jerry and Rangga Unit successfully finish their 150 kilometers marathon in 8 hours. They have managed to inform and help dozens of villages along the shores. In the end, the group manages to recruits, one thousand men to help. With these numbers, Jerry and Rangga decided to continue to the West section. The West section has two main cities, the Gilimanuk on the north side with around 150.000 people, and Negara on the south side with 300.000 people. Rangga has special mission prepared by Alex beforehand, he went to Gilimanuk, a port city on the westernmost of Bali only separated by 2 kilometers strait to East Java. While Jerry went to the Negara. Each unit brings 500 volunteers to help. This time they went in fully armed.


    <East Section>


    Benny Group successfully cleared up all bodies in Antiga city. The road between Bay city to The main base is now safe. Lt Commander Karra Echo unit, on the other hand, was not so smooth. Unlike Benny, the commander doesn''t really know the locals. In the end, Benny group came over to help her. It took them the whole 8 hours to cleared up Semarapura 100.000 plus bodies. When the dawn comes there were only a few zombies left. After recruiting more people, the group went to the next city. it is the Amarapura city with 350.000 population. The city located on the far east, to go there they need to pass the Bay city.


    "..."


    DRATATATATATATTA


    .


    DRATATATATATATTA


    .


    Surprisingly the fight has already reached the bay city. Lieutenant Russel Unit currently defending against hundreds of zombies attack.


    Lieutenant Russel Navy commandos were startled by the sudden attack.. the city and villages on the east of Bay city didn''t have the chance to be informed. The undead attack came from the east. Luckily the Villa covered the east side of the city. Its the first place that being attack, therefore the bay city locals were warned by the shootouts of the Charlie units.


    "Lieutenant WTF is this..."


    "That''s what we are here for sergeant Joni, stay in formation.."


    "!!!.. it''s getting closer!!"


    DRATATATATATATAT..


    "Calm down sergeant!!"


    Commander Karra and Benny reached the bay city in time.


    Benny said, "They are under attack!! Commander, should we join the battle now?"


    Lt Commander Karra startles looking at the zombies, she was stunned.


    "Come on commander lets help them now"


    They rushed in and join the attack... the situation finally under control...


    She finally calm herself and said... "Stop using your gun unless it''s necessary... use melee weapon instead, a gunshot will only draw more of them. Mr. Benny send every elder and children with the truck to the base while all other able-bodied man and women that can pick up a weapon, should join the fight "


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it..


    The Battle of the Bay city finally start.


    .


    <South Section>


    The battle in the south was on a very much larger scale. The whole South section divided into the North Denpasar city and the south is the Nusa Dua island. Both area connected in a narrow space. from up above geographically it shaped like an hourglass. On the north outer of Denpasar city itself located 6 smaller cities. Kerambitan, Tabanan, Mengwi, Abiensemal, Sukawati, and Gianyar. All of this 6 small cities, Denpasar Capital city, and Nusa Dua Island. totaled more than 3 million people.


    10:00


    When the zombies start to woke up.. all chaos breaks loose... casualties count start to increase. The spread out tactics was not effective anymore. Alex ordered all men to slowly retreat to the outer city.


    Alex gathered all the leaders for a Tactical meeting. Lieutenant Aria, Captain Farell, Captain Adnan, Colonel Jaka, Major Sandi, Governer Agung, and Rama.


    "It''s good you are saved governer"


    "Yes yes yes..." the governers seems still a little shock


    "AARRRGGGHHHH one of that thing bite me.. will I become infected?"


    "Don''t worry Colonel Jaka its not infectious you''ll be fine"


    Alex starts the meeting.


    Alex reminds them about the strength of the zombies and whats the best way to defeat them. He also explained to them about the red mutated zombies with greater speed and strength and also about the spirit stone.


    "The current tactic was too slow. there are a million zombies in the city.. it would take too much time. We need a better tactic... The aim is to save as many people as possible with least casualty while preserving as much ammunition as possible."


    Captain Farell as an intelligence officers came up with a brilliant strategy. First to create 6 posts on each 6 smaller cities. This 6 post will quarantine the zombie movement from Denpasar to many other areas north of it. This will also become a survivor post for those who were injured and also a pickup point to transfer all children and elders to the main base. The police, and the army. totaled 1800 people. The pencak silat society 1000 men and 5000 volunteers. Totaled 7800 men will be divided to guard the 6 posts. Each with 1600 men. This operation will be organized and led by Captain Farell and Colonel Jaka.


    The main strategy called "The Bait" is too lure as many zombies as possible to one place and bombarded them with heavy weaponry. The allocated location is Bali Airport. Its place strategically on the narrow path between the Denpasar city and Nusa Dua island. The narrow path will make the best defensive stance. This location will not just lure the zombies from Denpasar. but also the one in Nusa Dua island too.


    Eight APV were allocated for this strategy. Only APV would be safe enough to charge into millions of zombies. not included the red mutated one. Therefore 104 men were selected. This will be an extremely dangerous mission therefore, joining will be voluntary.


    Groups of Deathsquad, Army Redbarret, Police Densus88, and Red Belt and white shash top Pencak silat disciples were gathered. None of them refuse.


    Finally Aria with 30 Deathsquad. Captain Adnan and 20 of his Red Barret, Major Sandi and 20 of his Densus 88. Rama and 20 of pencak silat disciples. The rest are soldiers specialized in Operating the APV.


    .


    Someone starring at Alex with a big smile.. its Cindy.


    "..."


    "Nope!! you are definitely not coming"


    12:00


    Eight APV drove through the Denpasar city using eight separate route while making a very loud noise to attract the zombies


    "WE ARE FROM THE ARMY... WE ARE LEADING THE UNDEAD TO THE SOUTH... ALL SURVIVOR IMMEDIATELY MOVE TO THE NEAREST SURVIVAL POST NORTH OF THE CITY... I REPEAT... WE ARE....."


    DRRAATTATATATATAT...


    .


    Along the way. the APV firing up the machine guns to make noises and thin them up. bit by bit...


    .


    .


    16:00


    The APV arrived at the destination... hundred thousands of zombies behind them...


    All 90 fighters jump out and getting into position.. one squad start planting C4 all around the airport. two squads went inside and cleaned up the zombie inside the terminal... but as Alex feared, on the second floor they found hundred of survivor hiding.


    .


    .


    this could be tricky


    .


    .


    "ALL UNIT, ITS SEEMS WE NEED TO HOLD UP FOR A FEW HOURS"


    .


    "I have sent for help... meanwhile let''s give our guest a proper welcome"


    .


    "LIGHT THEM UP"


    .


    .


    DRATATATATATATATATA.....

 59. Mutiny

    A girl grew up at the little village near the sea, She''s the prettiest and smartest little girl in the village, everyone loves her. They take care of her like their own. Two things she loves the most; the villagers and the seas. She loves swimming, diving, and sailing. Until one day, the sea took everything from her. 26 December 2004, Indian Ocean Earthquakes creates a series of 30-meter tsunamis affecting 14 countries and killing more than 220.000 people. Indonesian city of Banda Aceh reported the largest number of victims. The earthquake was one of the deadliest natural disasters in recorded history. The little girl lost her home and everyone she loved, her parents and the villagers all died. She was the sole survivor from the village.


    A high-rank navy officer found her in the wreckage and took her in. she was 15 years old. The navy becomes her family, she finished the maritime Academy and continue other studies in nautical science. She took the officers course and excel through her military career. She specialized in navigation and seafaring. Many years later commander Tom a respected captain of a navy destroyer find her talent in command and took her as his number two. She is Lieutenant commander Karra. The coming doomsday, the disease, dead bodies, and zombies made her remember all her past traumatic experience. The disaster also become a reminder for her wishes to help the people.


    Doomsday +1 16:00 <East Section> Bay City


    Lt Commander Karra unit with Benny and Lieutenant Russel unit, currently still defending the Bay city from hundreds of zombies who keep coming from the east. The initial gunfights have attracted zombie from the east, the defense team struggles on defending the city from wave and wave of zombies using melee weapons. There are now more than 1000 men helping the unit fighting the coming hordes.


    "Lieutenant Russel, this is crazy, we are fighting an abomination here"


    "Stop complaining and focus on the zombies"


    Lieutenant Commander Karra did finish her maritime academy, but she never had any combat experiences. Except for the frog commandos who occasionally received a special mission, The daily navy task was; capturing illegal fishing boats, sea smugglers or helping evacuates boats or airplanes crashes accident in the seas. Facing this undead situation, most navy soldiers were not mentally prepared. Lieutenant Russell, on the other hand, was seen many life and death experience before. As for Benny he just really care about the people and just tried to do the best he can.


    After a few hours, the situation in the Bay city actually slowly getting better, most fighters already get used in killing zombies. They also start to cooperate with each other better. More and more survivor joined the group to fight the zombies. It should be the time to start march forward to Amapura city.


    "Commander!! A message just came through"


    "..."


    "Yes, yes I understand"


    .


    .


    "Listen up! we got an urgent assignment, we will bring the ships to support the south sections. Mr. Benny, I hope you can help Lieutenant Russel here. The navy sailors and officers will come with me, the commandos will stay with you"


    .


    "Let me and my squad accompany you, Commander," Sergeant Joni said


    Having special forces on a rescue mission it''s not a bad idea


    .


    .


    Benny continues defending the Bay city while hundred experience defender follows Lieutenant Russel to march into the Amarapuara.


    .


    Lt Commander Karra and 30 men gathered and start boarding the Fatahillah destroyer.


    This is the first time Lt commander Karra become the captain of Fatahillah and leading the bridge.


    "Engine start.. check"


    "Lieutenant Torry Set a course to the south,"


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.Lieutenant Torry is the youngest officer on the bridge and replacing her position as the navigator.


    "Set Sail!!"


    The whole preparation took half an hour and the trip expected will take one hour to reach its destination. Lt Commander Karra was in the bridge when suddenly a group of Navy soldier walk in and startle her...


    "..."


    "Sergeant Joni what''s the meaning of this!!!"


    .


    "Sorry Commander, me and the crew decided we cant follow your order..."


    "..."


    Karra replied... "We are the navy, we uphold the military command, it was commander Tom mission, and also our mission to help Bali city facing this disaster"


    "With all due respect commander.. what mission? and which command? I believe by now the central command is no longer exist... we are not like those people out there, they are currently fighting for their home... what about our home? Lieutenant Peter here support me, he would very much like to go home and check on his mother... many others the same... We are not the same as those commandos and Deathsquad, most of them have no families... We thought this is a good opportunity. We can use the ship and go back home together. what do you think commander?"


    Commander Karra, look at the dozen faces that currently on the bridge waiting for her decision. People in the Navy normally closer with each other than the Army, most of them can spend months even years between themselves in a contained space. The commander can see their terrified face. They just lost many colleges and friend with the disease and watching the zombies actually attacking and eating human beings is too much for them. If only commander Tom is here, he knows how to handle the situation, unfortunately, he got infected and died, it''s her responsibility now.


    "I understand... we all afraid... I promise I will make sure each of you has an opportunity to go home.. but this time there are people counting on us. we have a duty to uphold..."


    .


    "NO!!" sergeant Joni seems very agitated... he pulled up a gun "I DEMAND YOU to send us home NOW!"


    .


    Everyone in the room suddenly become nervous.


    .


    "Sergeant this is not as we discuss," lieutenant Peter said


    "Stop it!!!" the young lieutenant Torry also try to stop this madness.


    .


    The situation becomes chaotic


    Lt Commander Karra saw an opening, she jumped in to the sergeant"


    "..."


    BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!


    three shots fired...


    - - - - - - - - - -


    Doomsday +1 17:00 <South Section> Bali Airport


    "Mr. Alex, the APV machine gun ammunition is almost empty, what should we do?"


    Alex count there are at least 150 survivors holding up in the airport...he spoke to them...


    "We have space for only 90 people in the APV. These vehicles will take you to safety in the north. I asked for 30 volunteers to stay behind.


    Alex took all 90 survivors into the APV mostly children, elders, and injured person and move them out away from the airport. Before leaving, the APV also emptied out its grenade launcher supplies.


    KABOOMMM!!.. KABOOMMM!!.. KABOOOMMM!!


    dozens of explosion spread out around the airport its created an opening for the APV to went through...


    .


    Now the units plus 60 locals have no vehicles left to leave.


    "What''s next?" Captain Adnan asked.


    "This is our chance... the explosion creates an opening lets move to the airport warehouse. it''s easier to defense from the zombies. and its the closest building to the ocean.. let''s move now.."


    The group arrived in the warehouse and quickly set up barricades...


    "How much ammo do we have left..?"


    "Not much"


    "Conserve the bullets and use melee weapons instead.


    "Mr. Alex, there are hundred thousands of zombies out there, without firearm we won''t last an hour"


    Major Sandi said, "This zombie actually not that hard to kill we should be fine without guns."


    "Don''t underestimate them major"


    .


    .


    GROOAAAARRRRRRRR


    .


    The group was stunned...


    "What is that!"


    "That''s the mutated one. 12 hours already passed. Some would have turned into the mutated one already... There are hundred thousand zombies out there, I reckon there are at least a few dozens of the mutated one.


    .


    The group saw from the windows how fierce the mutated one moves.. it was a fearsome sight...


    .


    .


    GROAAARRR!!!


    .


    BANG!!


    The mutated red zombie head was exploded


    "..."


    "Nothing to worry about..." Aria snipes through the window...


    "I saw more coming.. be prepared"


    "How long till reinforcements arrive?"


    .


    "They should arrive in an hour"


    .


    .


    "..."

 60. Surrounded

    Hundred thousands of zombies surrounded the warehouse. Its an ocean of zombies, as far as the eyes can see, zombies are everywhere. It was so crowded that the zombie starts pushing against each other. These are new zombies, they just died less than 24 hours ago, most of them still look like a real human. The pale faces and skin, blood spill out of their red eyes, some can be seen from the mouth and all over their bodies.


    The Bali Logistic warehouses, placed on the easternmost corner of the terminal, just next to the shore. The warehouse has a size of 4 basketball court. Its ceiling is 8 meters high. It has a balcony on the inside, circling around the inner wall. All the unit sharpshooter position themselves on this balcony. As the ammunition is limited, they focus mainly on a clear headshot target or to help the unit in the ground who were in trouble.


    The group currently still position themselves on the warehouse outer gate. The warehouse surrounded by orange colour Balinese style walls. It''s only 2 meters high and it has Bali ornamental on the tops. It''s not an ideal defensive wall, but nevertheless, it''s still a wall. There was no point on closing the gate as the gate only made of simple thin metal, and it''s better to let some of them in or they might be stacked and spilled all over the wall. There are 4 entry gates.


    The death squad 30 soldiers and the 20 pencak silat disciples combine and divide on facing the zombies from the front gate facing the Denpasar city and the back gate facing the Nusa Dua island Major Sandi with Densus police forces was assigned to the West gate, while Captain Adnan Red Barret took the East gate. It would seem that the north front gate dealing with the most zombies.. but as time passed it really not much difference anymore. The zombies are everywhere.


    There were few mutated ones approaching, but they mostly being dealt with by the sniper. Alex can''t be bothered with spirit stone at the moment as life are more important. Soon enough there will be enough spirit stone to consume for everyone. But these 90 men are his elites. Their tactical knowledge and battle experience are irreplaceable. Alex has big plans for each of these men.


    After 30 minutes the soldier ammunition are finally gone. The risk has just increased to another level.


    "We should be able to see the ship on the horizon by now. where are they?"


    "It should take them only one hour to reach here, last we heard they have left the port, they should be here any minute"


    "I don''t feel comfortable about this, try contacting them"


    .


    .


    "No one answered"


    "..."


    The main objective of the ''Bait'' operation was to give a better chance for the Denpasar city survivor to escape to the north. Therefore now that the zombies already drag to this location, the units need to hold them as long as possible. The second objective is to kill as many of the zombies as possible. Now the units have achieved both objectives, its time to leave. There is no other way out to leave other than through the shore and by the ships, Its only 500 meters to the dock and another 400 meters till the end of the dock. that''s 900 meters run to the pickup point.


    The group could just run and jump to the ocean and wait for the pickup, but for how long? and with the red zombies around, waiting around in the water will be risky.


    Alex starts to get nervous when the ammunition was consumed, casualty starts to happen. About a dozen of the units were heavily injured and some were incapacitated. Out of all the gate, The north and the south gate were still the strongest, mainly it''s because of the pencak silat disciples. When the guns were emptied, this martial artist were the strongest men on the ground. Alex also has prepared many edges weapon from his storage rings, he starts giving spear and pikes to the 60 survivors and asked them to back the groups. After 15 minutes, Major Sandi group on the western gate were the first to crumble, One of the red mutated zombies manage to get inside the parameter and hurt the major. He was badly injured and was taken inside with all the other injured soldier.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Alex keeps monitoring the situation, Alex secretly planned to train this soldier and fighter to the limits. But now with the ships is still not within sight, the situation has become crucial. its time for him to act.


    "EVERYONE MOVE INSIDE THE WAREHOUSE"


    It''s already hard to defense the outer gate. There are too many zombie corpses on the ground. There was no other place than to move to the warehouse, the units slowly moved insides. they were now pinned down.


    From the 150 men defending the place, now about 30 of them were injured, some were unable to move. If more of the men got injured or incapacitated, Alex worried it will be hard for them to rush out when the ships came.


    There are two small back doors, 6 rolling gates and one huge gate inside the warehouse, it''s 30 meters wide. Alex decided to just lock up all the other doors and open the big gate. Everyone makes a semi-circle formation inside the gate, some who already exhausted from all the fights will act as the reserve fighters.


    "You guys hold this line, I will buy more time"


    Alex open up his ring and he took out the golem, he also took out two pieces of katana, its the sword he took from the Ninja in Singapore. A golem on his side and sharp swords on both hand. he jumped forward into the ocean of zombies


    BAAAAMMMM!!!!


    The golem jumped into the group of zombies fully powered and crash them with its big stone bodies.... dozens of the zombies crushed or thrown back a few meters. An opening was created. Alex jumped into the middle of it and start cutting zombies head with the Katana.


    SWISH!! SWISH!! SLASH!! SLASH!!


    Four zombies head flies with just one body rotation. Alex took out a four grenade from his storage rings and threw it in four separate locations.


    KABOOMM!!... KABOOMM!!... KABOOMM!!... KABOOMM!!...


    There are four more opening created, Alex jumps to the front, he''s now right in the middle of these zombies, A high stage mortal realm with a medium level movement techniques. Even a hundred Deathsquad soldier find it hard to touch him. Alex movement was really fast and his hexagram step made him able to move around without being cornered. His strength also made him able to cut zombies heads like cutting tofu. There was no movement wasted...


    .


    Jump to the front... SLASH... head rolls.


    .


    Roll back... SWISH... head rolls


    .


    Alex move in a circle formation, none of the zombies can stop him.


    .


    GROOAAAARRR!!


    .


    One of the red mutated one jump at him.. this could be a problem.


    .


    BANG!


    The red zombie head explodes, it seems Aria still have a few bullets left, she glad she saved it. A big smile was seen from her face, then she aims to another red zombie behind Alex.


    BANG!


    another head explodes. this red zombie moves faster than a normal human and its movement is quite unpredictable, most high skill snipers need a few shots to get a hit, but not Aria.


    With Aria watching his backs from the unpredictable red zombies, Alex manages to slaughter the zombies easily.


    SWISH!! SLASH!! more heads rolls.


    His movement makes an impression to all the spectators. Some of them got aroused and get the spirit to jump and help. five pencak silat specialist move forward and join the fight. It''s Rama and the four white sash fighters. These five are the master level who got the title ''pendekar'', They are the best fighter among all the pencak silat society.


    There are now 3 layers of defense, Alex right in the middle of the zombie waves. The golem and the five fighters on the second layer, then all the rest straggler will be dealt with the rest of the group inside the warehouse. Another 15 minutes have passed... there are just too many zombies. Alex manages to kill a few of the red zombies who passed through Aria sight. At this time he already broke two katanas, these normal swords were just not strong enough. Fortunately, he still has a few more as spares. The zombie that fight the golem, face even more tragic ends. The golem was the perfect zombie killer, its body is hard as a rock and each punch would crush the zombie''s head... Zombies bodies start to pile up in front of the warehouse gate.


    .


    .


    Finally...


    .


    Aria said "The destroyer is in sight"

 061. Sea of Flames

    Hundred Thousand zombies are no joke. There are at least half a million of them gathered around the airport. Even after the APV machine guns, the grenade launchers and the hours of fightings, Alex group only able to kill one-tenth of them. The zombie keeps coming to this area nonstop. Considering the population of the south section, there should be at least two million zombies, about one-third of them are here. This is actually a good time to kill them, Alex wishes to clear up the Bali island as soon of possible, there are many other islands that need help. But this is not the time to be greedy, he''s more concern about the safety of his men.


    "EVERYONE PREPARE TO LEAVE"


    Thirty injured men being carried by the other thirty. There were still ninety other men fighting, but Alex doesn''t want to take any chances. He gave all the spare assault weapons and handguns from his storage ring to the soldiers, enough to armed two dozen of them. There wasn''t much ammo left, but it should make charging out easier. A moment like this, Alex wishes he has the higher grade storage rings. The one he has is the low grade one and half of it being used to store the golem.


    "WE ARE GOING TO RUSH TO THE DOCK... FOLLOW THE GOLEM"


    BAAAAMMMMM!!!


    The golem creates a hole on the wall, making an opening heading to the shore in the east. Alex threw some more grenade outside.


    KABOOOMM!!... KABOOOMM!!... KABOOOMM!!...


    At least a hundred zombies died or thrown away by the explosion, an opening was created. The golem moves in the front and keeps crashing all the zombie that''s in the way. All the other men quickly followed.


    DRATATATATAT... DRATATATAT...


    .


    The last ammunition was fired, but it was enough to create a larger opening for the group. They all rushed out of the warehouse. Alex took over as the rear guard, he wanted to make sure none got left behind. After running a hundred meter Alex press on the switch for all the C4 around the airport.


    .


    .


    KABOOOMM!!... KABOOOMM!!... KABOOOMM!!...


    KABOOOMM!!... KABOOOMM!!... KABOOOMM!!...


    Fire and smoke can be seen all over the airport vicinity. There were 2 dozen of those C4 planted, it could only kill a few hundred of the zombies, but these explosions should slow them down a bit and also the loud noise would drag more of those zombies.


    Just in a few minutes later, the group creates a defensive stance on the dock. The dock is only 10 meters wide and extends 400 meters to the sea. Its easier to defend this area, as all the normal zombie can''t swim, therefore there is only one narrow opening to defend. Captain Adnan threw a smoke grenade, Yellow smoke can be seen all around the dock.


    Alex took the com from the two-way radio


    "Sorry we are late, there was a little complication" Its Lt Commander KarraThis content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "You can explain later commander, we are standing in the dock with the yellow smoke"


    "Position confirmed ETA 10 minutes"


    "You know what to do Commander, execute the plan"


    "Roger that"


    "Target confirmed"


    "Fire!!"


    The Fatahilla destroyer fired its main cannon.


    <Bofors 120mm>


    Barrel length: 8.05 metres


    Shell: 23,5 kg


    Caliber: 120 millimetres


    Elevation max: +80¡ã


    Rate of fire: 40 rpm (per barrel)


    KABOOOMM!!... KABOOOMM!!... KABOOOMM!!...


    KABOOOMM!!... KABOOOMM!!... KABOOOMM!!...


    40 rounds of explosive bullets. The airport terminal now turns into fiery rubbles. There are at least tens of thousands of zombies died by these shots and more dies from the falling wreckages and fire. All the spectators looking at this shot with astonishment.


    A few minutes later the destroyer manages to dock and the group board the ship. It has a capacity of 150 men. The soldier, survivor and the navy total 180 men so it currently exceeds its capacity. But it should be fine for a short voyage.


    Alex went into the bridge and meet the commander. surprisingly, commander Karra has a bandage on her shoulder and also there was a body on the floor covered with white sheets.


    "This is the body of my young lieutenant Torry... it''s my fault she died"


    When the argument became chaotic, sergeant Joni was panicked and accidentally shot the young lieutenant Tory. It was a critical shot to her heart and she died instantly. The second shot was missed and the third shot hit commander Karra shoulder. Seeing such a situation all the other Navy grab and contain the sergeant. All of them regretted supporting the crazy sergeant, but the commander was unconscious and the navy was not sure either to keep going or abandon the mission. Fortunately, when the Commander awake, they made the right decision.


    "Hope we don''t cause to much damage"


    "We settle what to do with them later on, now its time to execute the second attack"


    <Bofors 375 mm twin anti-submarine rocket launcher>


    Caliber: 375mm


    Barrels: 2


    Maximum firing range: 3625meters


    Detonation mechanism: Acoustic Proximity Fuse


    This weapon was created for submarine but can also be used for shooting a target on land with a maximum range of three kilometers. Because of the EMP, the automatic targeting is not working, it will be unreliable to shoot underwater and also a specified target. But shooting on land with such a wide target should be no problem.


    SHUUUTTT!!!... SHUUUTTT!!!...


    KABOOOMM!!... KABOOOMM!!...


    "Reload.. and Fire!!"


    SHUUUTTT!!!... SHUUUTTT!!!...


    KABOOOMM!!... KABOOOMM!!...


    Ten of thousand zombies died by the blast and thousands more from the fire. The Bali Airport has turned into a sea of flames by now.


    All the leaders currently gathered in the command room of the Fatahillah destroyer. Alex, Lieutenant Aria, Commander Karra, Captain Adnan, and Rama. All except Major Sandi who currently is under medical treatment.


    "What should we do next?"


    "There''s nothing much we can do for the Denpasar city, but the Nusa Dua island to the south could use some help. Commander Karra, you can send all the injured and the civilian back to the bay city and to the main base for treatment. Captain Adnan will bring the rest of the soldier to board south of here and help the Nusa Dua people. We will organize transport for the Nusa Dua people using the steel transporter ship, back and forth to the bay city"


    "What about me? Aria asked"


    "I have planned for you and Rama, what do you think master Rama? do you want to accompany me back to the Denpasar city?"


    "Yes.. sure" Rama always welcome a new challenge


    Before leaving, Alex using the two-way radio to talk to his wife and check on his daughter Tiffany, apparently she still not awake, but her condition still stable. Next, Alex, Aria took more weapons and ammo, Rama decides to use a spear and shield. Alex then took out a little bag. there are 6 spirit stones inside. These are the stone Alex took during the previous fight. Alex gives Karra, Adnan, and Sandi, 2 stones each. Alex needs them as a team leader to be stronger, or else the whole member will easily crumble, Alex thought about major Sandi who already in his 50s and Commander Karra who really need some physical booster. The two stones would make them stronger.


    "..."


    "....What about me?" Aria looked pissed, she has seen Alex give stones to many people.. but not her


    .


    .


    "Yes...Yes... I''ll give some for you too... soon"


    Aria stares at him in the eyes and raises 5 fingers...


    "..."


    "Yes... Yes... as many as you want.."


    Alex then jumps out of the ship. Aria, Rama and the golem the four of them swiftly move between the flame. With a smaller group, it''s easier for Alex to move around dodging and killing zombies. Alex aims to kill more mutated zombies, grab more spirit stones and train their teamwork.

 062 Break the Party

    DDay +3 <South Section> Denpasar City


    In a school dormitory, several students were seen running away from a group of undead. One of the boys did not pay attention to what was under his feet; he was stumbled by a corpse and fell to the ground.


    "Derry, save me!"


    With a terrified look on his face, he looked at his friend in front and shouted.


    Derry looked back and saw that behind the boy were many zombies, there are at least 3 dozen of them. With eyes full of fear, he turned around and fled without looking back.


    "Derry come back!! Billy.. anyone please help me!!"


    That frightened boy screamed loudly.


    Another boy name Billy while running heard the boy''s anguished voice and hesitated for a moment turned around, glancing back, and only saw 10 zombies attacking the boy on the ground. Crazily being bitten, only the boy''s wailing voice could be heard.


    Upon seeing this scene, the group was so scared that his legs went limp. they didn''t look back anymore, facing forward and fleeing.


    The 10 zombies were gnawing on the boy''s body and soon the boy''s cries disappeared.


    As it was a holiday season, the dorm was quite empty. There were 40 students stayed in the dormitory during the new year holiday. When the disaster struck, the student who got infected left the dorm to find help. The dozen left decided to hold up in the dorm. It''s been three days and they were anxious. Two days ago they saw a military APV who announce everyone to move north. Follow with series of loud explosion from the south. At that time, the field outside the dorm was clear from the zombie, but the group thought the army currently fighting this zombie, they are hoping for the army to win, and help will come eventually, therefore the group decided to wait.


    After holding up for two days, they regretted that decision, from the dorm they can see the street has been filled with more of those undead. Occasionally they heard a scary growl follows with the scream of people. This morning the group decided to try their luck and run up to the north, they were afraid tonight the scary monster would found them.


    At this point on the streets, a group of zombies was attracted by the students, the screaming only makes things worst. more of the zombie chasing them.


    The group keep on running and ended up on a small street leading to the north, there were 10 zombies upfront. these zombies blocking the only way to the north. Behind them a few dozen zombies marching towards the group.


    The street leads to the north was not very wide, the zombie upfront seems busy eating another corpse. Although these zombies already seem to block the whole street, there are a small gap can be seen.


    At this critical moment, two boys rushed toward the zombies in front, loudly shouting. These are the baseball club student, they used a steel baseball bat to knocked two zombies to the ground and crush its head.


    Derry as one of the fastest runner took the chance to go through the gap.


    But he was a step too late and was then blocked; a big hand stretched out and firmly grabbed his arm.


    "No! Help! Help!"


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    In a panic, Derry used a kitchen knife and cut off the zombie''s arm. But three more zombies took this chance to grab him and opened their jaws to bite hard on his neck.


    "Ah! Help!!"


    Derry immediately let out a sharp scream.


    The three zombies, whilst firmly holding Derry, began eating him bloodily. The remaining zombies were attracted by the smell of blood and they headed towards the group. The two boys with the baseball bats were soon surrounded by the zombies. They didn''t last three seconds and quickly submerged by the undead, they let out a miserable shriek.


    Billy and the remaining 7 students witnessed the scene with eyes filled with terror.


    "We''re done for!"


    One student was so scared that he collapsed on the ground.


    Billy screamed "Get off the street!! let go inside this house".


    The group carried the unconscious boy and went into a small two storey. They break a window, walk inside and hurriedly barricade the door and windows with whatever furniture they can find.


    GROOOAARRRR!!


    "Ahh, the red monster is here. we''re finished"


    "We should have stayed in the dorm"


    One of the girls cried... Billy had a crush at this girl name Cynthia for a while now. But he really helpless... these group of 16 years teenagers were not equipped for this kind of situation.


    BAAMM!!!... BAAMM!!!..


    The mutated zombie tried to break into one of the barricade window.. "this won''t hold long".. dozens zombie has surrounded the house.


    "Let''s go upstairs"


    Billy didn''t think much and grab the crying girls'' arm and walk upstairs. But when he just reached up...


    CLAANKKKK!!!


    another one of the red zombie jump inside breaking one of the second-floor windows...


    "..."


    The red monster slowly rose up in front of him... its at least 2 meters tall up close. Billy can see the reddish color actually came from a bulking and stretch out muscles that split off the skin... some of the skin can be seen still attach in some of the muscle joints... The monster finger has turned to claws, the mouth splits and series of sharp wolf-like teeth can be seen.


    "That''s it"... its the end he thought... the girl behind him, shaking, He can feel it from her arms... if only he''s stronger.... he thought...


    The zombie jump advance mouths open, when suddenly...


    SPLASH!! it''s head exploded... the body crash right in front of Billy and blood now splashed all over his body.


    Billy was stunned for a few seconds the girl behind him screamed hard... he doesn''t know what happened.. who saved him? there are no one around...


    One thousand meters away, a woman in a black cloth was in a prone position on top of a 4 storey building.


    "Target Down"


    "Great.. you can break the party now Rama," Alex said


    "Sure. No problem"


    Rama rushed right into the house with a spear.


    Pa!! Pa!! Pa!! PA!!


    The speed of this spear completely surpassed his expectations. It was fast multiple thrusts. Every each stabs crushed a zombie''s head. Rama able to advance forward while constantly vanquish all the zombie in front of him. He has practiced the pencak silat basic spear techniques, but he never realizes this spear technique was actually so impressive. There''s an inner strength, every movement has a surge of strength as if the entire strength of the body was perfectly used in harmony with the spear


    A wide swipe to the zombie''s legs and 5 zombies down, Rama jump up while thrusts to the fallen zombies head.


    Pa!! Pa!! Pa!! PA!!


    More zombies die.


    BAMMM!!!


    Shield bash and few zombies threw back and fall to the ground, with such speed Rama manages to overcome them one by one. Under 30 seconds Rama manages to crush 3 dozens of zombie and reach in front of the two storey house. There he faces the red zombie before he was about to advance...


    SPLASH!! it''s head exploded


    "Aria you should have left that one to Rama"


    "..."


    "There are two behind you, you should take care that one"


    A simple glance to her back, Aria draw her handgun and shoot


    "BANG. BANG"


    2 bullets, 2 headshot, 2 red zombies died


    Alex monitoring their performance from a distance, the last two days Alex have given each of them six spirit stone, now they both are high-rank mortal realm spirit enhancer, their strength, speed, perception are heightened. These red zombies are too easy for them to kill now. Spirit enhancers really are extraordinary.


    The zombie in the vicinity are all dead, The three of them gathered in front of the house. Alex has stored the golem back to his storage rings since day one. The golem consumes too much energy. Just after a few hours fight its energy level has dropped to 5 percent, and at this time it''s not yet easy to find spirit stone. Alex walked around the house and picks up another spirit stone.


    "one spirit stone out of four red zombies, the lady luck is not on our side today"


    The group of student walks out to see them, Billy saw all the thing Rama did and he wishes to be as strong as him.


    "You kids should walk advance to the north using this road, you will find the closest post around 4 kilometers away"


    .


    Tut...Tut...Tut


    Alex''s two-way radio make a sound.


    .


    "..."


    Time to go back to base. "My daughter''s already awake"

 063 Starbase

    DDay +4


    <Main Base>


    After three days of non-stop fighting, Alex having a nice rest in a comfortable bed. Alex has his own special warehouse. This particular building is the VIP one, although from the outside it looks the same steel warehouse. Inside is different, instead of an open room with bunk beds and share toilets, the VIP warehouse has multiple bedroom, private bathroom, a shared living room, and kitchen. Alex put his special guest into this warehouse.


    This morning he woke up really early, he went to the kitchen and start cooking breakfast. A personal stove and fridge with its own electric generator. Another special privilege of being the owner of the place. It''s been ages since he cooks in a kitchen, but this morning is a special occasion. He cooks a simple American breakfast. scramble eggs, bacon, sausage, and toast. His daughter''s favorite. It took him two full hours to prepare.... again not his expertise.


    When he reaches the dining table, his wife, Devita, Vily her sister Tiarra and Tiffany all already set and waiting for the food.


    "Food coming.."


    Alex place all the food on the table and then he sits.


    "It''s not whole grain bread, but I make it extra crisp, hope you girls like it, Let''s eat"


    The little Tiarra said "Daddy we haven''t said, Grace"


    "Oh yes... be a good girl and say grace for the family ok"


    "Yes, Daddy..."


    She closes her eyes and clasps her hand


    "Thank you God for the food and the drink, Thank you for all the blessing You gave for me and my family, Amen"


    .


    .


    Auntie Villy starts crying...


    "Hiks..I''m... sorry..."


    "Sorry, Auntie did you not like my prayer?"


    .


    "Don''t worry Tiarra you did really well"


    Alex smile to the little girl, and then notice tears running on his wife''s cheek.. he holds her arms...


    .This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Let''s eat..."


    .


    Tiffany slowly move her hand, and all eyes suddenly starring at her attentively.. she slowly touch and feel the table... she tries to reach for the plate.. and then she found it... she touch the plate and grab a piece of the bread and put it into her mouth.


    "Daddy Yummm!!"


    A big smile on her face, this is probably the most beautiful thing Alex can find in this world.. a smile of his daughter... only...


    .


    .


    Within tiffany beautiful smiley face, there is a scene that also hurt his heart deeply.. it''s her eyes...


    .


    It''s all white... she turned blind...


    .


    .


    "Can you help me with the fork Mom?"...


    Still crying, her mom helps her put the fork into Tiffany''s arm... The scene really was heartbreaking, Yesterday when Tiffany awoke, her red eyes have gone. but also her sight with it. The 16 spirit stone and the Shiny pill from the Amulet of the sun, did save her life.. but blindness was the side effect... Another strange thing, her body is too normal. She''s supposed to be a peak stage mortal realm, but her current strength is a normal 12 years old girl. Alex has no clue what other side effects will she got. She''s probably the only survivor of the disease that killed more than 5 billion people. Probably Alex will know the answer inside the Doomsday pillars.


    The mood in the table really was heartbreaking not only because Tiffany turn blind, but the prayer about the family, remind them about their family. Four days ago 15 family members had lunch together in the same table, and now there are only 5 of them. In this situation saying grace is a very hard thing to do. But not for Alex. He''s grateful to still be able to sit with his family. he''s grateful Tiffany is alive. As for her eyes, he promised to himself, he will find a cure for her eyes.


    After Breakfast, Alex leaves both her daughter to their aunt. Both him and Devita have much to do. There''s much to do in this base.


    The main base is currently bustling with many survivors who took refuge. Many of the people were separated during the chaos, the busiest job currently is the administrators, as people are coming in a hope to find their relatives or friends. The base was more crowded than Alex anticipated. In a way, he''s grateful as it means his plans works, but it also means Alex need to make some adjustment for the population arrangements.


    <Bali Base>


    Area: 115 hectares


    Survivors: 86.345


    The previous plan for 100 warehouses was just finished yesterday. But with one warehouse can only able to fit 500 people. The base still needs to find a living arrangement for the other 36.345. That would require 80 more warehouses. Alex coordinate with Tony his construction manager, the base has enough space to create more than a thousand warehouses, but they currently only have stocked material for just another 200 warehouses. And with thousands of people coming every day, this has become an immediate problem.


    Alex has many agenda that he wishes to do, but to make the base work effectively, he needs to assign leaders. Before he assigns the leaders, he needs to make sure his authority justifiable. The highest ranking person in his community was the governor. Alex had a discussion with the governor last night, the governor makes it clear that he didn''t want to and have no capability to become the leader of a survival base, he was a just popular school teacher who turns into a role model, went into the politics and got elected. Seeing the sight of a zombie make his body tremble in fear. He fully supported Alex to be the leader.


    Alex added a few more names than the one he previously had. And some need to change, Theo doesn''t wish to be a manager, he will still help, but managers are not his calling. Captain Donny also prefer to be in the frontline. After a lot of planning, Alex decided to assign 7 managers to lead 7 division, and also to become decision maker for the base while he''s away.


    Devita: manager of supplies division.


    Jane: manager of the farming division.


    Doctor Rachel: manager of medical and research division.


    Tony: manager of Construction division


    Benny: manager of the administration division, he''s really good with the people.


    Agung, the ex-governor: manager of the education division.


    Major Sandi: manager of public security division.


    The seven managers will be in charge of the developments and public security. Alex also plans on creating the war councils, but this will need to wait a few days, as many of the leaders are still busy fighting at the front. Just to be safe other than Major Sandi, Alex gave each of them two spirit stone, this will not only make them stronger but also will make them a more effective leader.


    Before he starts the meetings, Alex thought about the importance of identity, any entity will need a name to be recognized. This will gives spirit to the group. Alex would also need to create certain ground rules to hold the community together.


    Alex then thought about the doomsday pillars that came from the stars. He then decided to name the base as the Star Base, and his army as the Star Army. The rules he created are simple.


    <ol>


    <li> Do not kill human</li>


    </ol>


    <ol start="2">


    <li> Do not steal</li>


    </ol>


    <ol start="3">


    <li> Help each other</li>


    </ol>


    <ol start="4">


    <li> Everyone must contribute</li>


    </ol>


    <ol start="5">


    <li> You can keep what you find, but remember all rule above. </li>


    </ol>

 064. 7 Division

    Alex and the seven managers gathered for a meeting in the command center, the main agenda is the people distribution; place and jobs. As the fourth rule said, ''Everyone must contribute''. Every male and female, between age 16 to 60, unless, under a disability, each person needs to contribute to the community.


    Other than the supervisor position which employs directly by each manager, there are two main roles within the community; The worker and the fighter.


    In a time of peace, the ratio number between civilian and security personnel are normally around 500:1, but in Doomsday time, Alex proposes a ratio of 4:6, For every 10 people there will be 4 fighter and 6 workers.


    Benny: "Mr. Alex, seeing the current situation, the whole Bali should be cleared from all zombie within a month or two. Shouldn''t we focus on rebuilding society with workers than creating more fighters?"


    Alex gives the question some thought, probably some area who manage to handle the first disaster would think the same. "As I explain in the doomsday video, the threat will only increase, next we will not just be facing zombies, Monster will start showing up. These zombies are just the beginning, the tip of the iceberg..."


    Alex has a flash memory of his past life, A group of elite sky realm warrior easily devour by a 10 meters tall monster, the death, and terror... he unconsciously shivers.


    "Within months, the threat level will vastly increase. If we didn''t prepare we would be wiped out by these monsters"


    "What is the timeframe?" Major Sandi asked


    "Three months, after three months you will see more mutated zombies than normal zombies on the street. There will also be hordes of monsters even stronger than that red zombies after three months. Without the proper defense, none human will survive. Therefore before three months up, we need to gather everyone together, not just the one in Bali, but all the island in the east or further"


    All managers startled hearing this, 4 days after the doomsday, seeing the progress, people start to feel safer, but this news makes them anxious again. Afterward, there was no longer an argument about the ratio in the meeting. Alex actually plan to slowly increase the fighters ratio in the future.


    The first batch of fighters to be recruited will be 35.000 men. This is such a big number, these fighters will be assigned to Major Sandi. Even though the major was a high ranking officer in the police department and trainer for the police special forces, he never trains these many men before. Colonel Jaka head of the police might be a better candidate, but he refuses because of age.


    The Major was then teamed up with Mahaguru Indra of pencak silat society and the other masters. Together they will be in charge of selecting the men and trained them. Alex decided to minimize firearm training, as bullets are limited and in the future when the pillars came, there will be lots of close combat artifact and skill. So the men will be trained mostly in the art of close combat.


    First is the pencak silat basic movement, offense, and defense techniques.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Second is the weapon combat; the art of the saber for assault, spear and shield for defense. The group also still need to learn basic firearm techniques. The one who has proficiency in the firearm will be chosen to be in the firearm troops.


    The third is the formation training. The basic is the five-men person formation and the big group formation for offense or defense.


    Alex needs the first batch to be ready within two weeks. The public security division was not created to build an army, but just as a basic introduction. The advanced training will start within the military and through combat experience. The division also chooses some of the fighter to be the guards for the base.


    All these new fighters will be moved and station in the city of Antiga, the city place between The Main Base and the Bay city. Tony recruits 5000 workers to revitalize the Antiga city, into a fighter base and turn the Bay city into a Naval base. 5.000 worker and 35.000 fighters, total 40.000 men will be moved outside the main base, with this, the overpopulation of the main base and living arrangement of the people are settled.


    There are another 46.000 left in the Star Base. The base expected to receive ten thousands more survivors daily for the next few days. So it will soon be crowded again. Alex needs to quickly sort all these people. Exclude the children and elders, there are 28.000 workers to be assigned for jobs.


    Tony took another 10000 workers, mostly builder and steelworker. He would need to build the rest 200 warehouse within days, with some of the construction machinery destroy by the EMP, he would need more people to do manual labor. There are still many things to do outside the base, but this warehouse will be the main priority. He expected this 200 warehouse will be done in three to four weeks, therefore at the moment, he set up several big tents as temporary living arrangements for the refugees who couldn''t get a place yet.


    Jane took 7000 workers to be farmers, As the number of survivor''s increases, the farm also needs to expand. It''s not hard to find 7000 experience farmers between these groups, as many Bali locals mostly are farmers. She also looking for a way to expand the farm to grow more than just potatoes. Milk and eggs would require chicken and cows, but for that, she needs to coordinate with the research division.


    The medical and research division lead by Doctor Rachel recruits all survivor with any medical and scientific experience. she manages to gather 80 doctors and nurses, barely enough to run one medical center. She also needs to send a few teams to the survival post. Therefore she also recruits dozens of medical student to become a medical assistant. As for research scientist, she only needs a real expert, she only manages to find a few of them. They will research on the effect of the mutation on the animal, research on the body of a mutated zombie and also the ongoing research on the spirit stones.


    Benny''s lead the administration division. His daily task includes profiling each survivor, brief, provide an identification card, provide room and the food vouchers. He also creates a help center as an information center. These days, the center was full of people searching for their missing relative and friend. The division seems to be doing an easy task but without computer and internet... The job is a hundred times harder. But Benny''s passions is always with the people. Benny recruit 500 people to help him


    Devita got the last 10.000 plus people into the Supply division. The division not only provides the supplies but also make sure the supplies got distributed properly. Therefore she creates a few subdivision. The Helpers, The Cooks, The Traders, and The Scavengers.


    This division will run the storage, the kitchen the main dining and the market. Each person who already gets an identification will receive two food voucher each day. that''s mean roughly 100.000 mouths to feeds each day. With the current food supplies Alex prepared, it will last around 6 months. If more people came, it will not last long enough. Therefore not only the division needs to come up with a creative meal out of dry or canned foods, but they also need to find more supplies.


    That''s what the scavengers teams for. These scavengers will be the hunter of equipment and supplies throughout the abandoned cities. During a hunt, they will be accompanied by fighters. These scavengers are given the job to find highly needed items: Foods, Medical supplies, ammunition, and gasoline.


    4000 will be assigned to the scavengers team. She also employs Barry the navy engineer as an assistant to gathers all survivors with a mechanical skill to fix and maintain all functional electrical equipment including the vehicles. With the electronic supplies that Alex already prepare before the EMP, Alex hopes to find more vehicles that work especially boats.


    For the kitchen departement, Devita only needs 500 cooks and the rest will be assigned as helpers. These helpers will help to distribute foods, cleanups and the other time will be to move supplies items. As for traders, currently will not be needed, All daily necessities like something to eat, to wear and to sleep already prepare for free by the base...but soon Alex plans to create a market and barter area but maybe in next few days.


    The meetings are finally overs, the only one still confuse was the ex-governor Agung, he''s not sure what to do with his division, there are almost 10.000 children and elders in this base.

 065. The Wrestler

    Alex and Agung recruit a team of teachers and educators, there are 8000 plus children under the age of 16, and 1000 plus elderly. A few hundred of the elderly are in the unproductive age, the governor assigns dozens of caretaker for them. Actually, almost all of this 10.000 people need caretakers, like all the others, they lost their family members. But during hard times, especially disaster time such as this, these people need to be able to take care of themselves.


    The best cure for worried and sadness is love, if they can''t have it, give them hope if they also lost all hope just gave them something to do.


    Agung recruits a few hundred of these elderly and turns them into educators and caretaker for the children. They are not the ideals, but these must be done. At least for now.


    - - - - - - - - - -


    DDay +5


    Barry and 6 of his friends manage to reach the survival post and were transferred to the Main Base yesterday. They were surprised to see the 4 meters tall concrete wall expands to a few kilometers in the middle of nowhere. The group came with one of the trucks, there were several trucks came with this convoy and it was guarded with armed soldiers. They were dropped outside of the base, at least a few hundred of them altogether. The trucks hurridly back the way they came from, it seems there are more people to transport.


    Barry saw the big gate, it was heavily guarded. there were at least a few dozen guards can be seen around the gate. The group went through the gate and placed in one of the big tents. They were waiting to be processed. The survival post, the trucks, the armed guards, the wall and this base. It all gives a feel of security for him. he wonders who prepare all this. The government must be behind this.. did the president survived or was he on this island when the disaster struck?. He wonders.


    Each of his friends already got called, it''s his turn now, he was somehow nervous. He got many questions in his mind. A man in his thirties helps him.


    "Name?"


    "Barry Hans"


    "Age?"


    "16"


    "Bali locals?"


    "No, I am a student from Jakarta"


    "Family in Bali?"


    "No, but I came with my friends, we are from the same school and was lived in the same dormitory"


    The man seems uninterested with the information Barry added.


    "Any special skill?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Martial Art, shooting, masonry, carpentry, medical, cooking, teaching, or singing.. any skill at all?"


    "..."


    "I am a student. I like programming... web design.. yes I can make a good web.."This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    .


    .


    "Ooo Yes I write novel!! my sci-fi novel got famous on the web... is it count as a special skill?"


    .


    .


    "what do you think genius?"


    "You''re 16 so you must choose... fighter? or worker?"


    .


    .


    Barry suddenly thought about the strong people who save him and his friend and then decide"


    .


    "Fighter!"


    "You sure? it''s not recommended for people your age"


    "I am sure... A man never back on his word"


    "....16 years old, I guess you could be considered half a man"


    .


    "This is your identification, your today''s two food voucher. You are now part of the Star Army, the army will provide you food, and shelter. In return, you will follow the army command. you understand?"


    "Yes, I understand!!"


    For joining as fighters, Barry got the red armband, thinking about the path to be a warrior he smiles widely, but then when he got back to the group, none of the others wear the red armband... they all wear a yellow one.


    .


    .


    "Guys...why? ...Cynthia.. you didn''t even wear an armband.."


    "Yes, Barry I am still 15 this year. I''ll be going to the education department"


    "..."


    Barry regrets his decision already... he suddenly thought about shamelessly change to a worker, but he startles with Cynthia next sentences...


    "you are wearing the red armband... you really are brave Barry," Cynthia said with eyes full of admiration...


    .


    .


    "Yes. I promise... I will train hard and be strong to protect you!!


    "..."


    the other starring weirdly... is this Barry finally declare his love crush?... Barry suddenly realized what he said and regretted it.... but Cynthia smile and said...


    "I believe in you Barry"


    .


    Barry''s heart beat fast and flutters... but suddenly


    .


    PRRRIITTTTTT!!!


    ALL RED ARMBAND Gathered up we are moving to Antiga city...


    "..."


    "NOOOOOOO!!!!..."Barry really cried in his mind. but he tries to keep his cool in front of Cynthia...


    "You guys.... take care of each other.. I''ll be back soon"


    "take care Barry"


    .


    Cynthia goes straight to the education division. It was divided into 3 groups. The kindergarten, the Primary and the secondary. Kindergarten, kids from infant to 6 years old. They only learn to read and write. The primary 7 - 12 years old study in mathematics, geography, biology, and moral studies. The secondary, the one Cynthia in, will learn each of the 7 division profession and fighter basic. They will also learn leadership study by taking care of the younger students, Start from today, Cynthia was given in charge of a group of 13-year-old to lead.


    - - - - - - - - - -


    Alex spends the last 2 days with his managers, he makes sure everything would run smoothly while he''s away. He also gives authority for the 7 managers to do a majority vote on the hard decision if Alex is unreachable.


    Alex set up the long-range HAM radio to make sure communication run smoothly. By now lieutenant Rangga has finished his special mission to set up the booster antenna on the westernmost city of Gilimanuk. The two-way radio should be able to travel further by now. The aim is to contact James Randall in East Java, Surabaya city, but until James finished the booster antenna on his side, they won''t be able to communicate just yet. Alex thought about preparing this communication antenna beforehand, but there is a big chance the operator will be infected by diseases or the antenna destroyed during the disaster. Alex assigns one of the staff to standby on the main base HAM radio.


    Alex plans to explore back the big cities, the army currently still fighting, he wanted to go and help. Before Alex go on his next trip, Alex went to Benny and took the time to read all of the names, He found some names he recognizes, and also a few spirit enhancer he knew from his previous lives. One of them is still underage, The other one is a foreigner from Russia, Alex didn''t realize this guy would end up in his base. In his previous life, this guy was supposed to be having a holiday in Bangkok Thailand, not in Bali. Apparently, Alex doomsday intervention did change quite a few things.


    Sergei Jacob, A Russian professional wrestler, and entertainer. He was the runner up of last year strongman champions league. A big guy 2 meters tall, arms as big as a tree trunk, short red hair, and a beard. This guy is an earth elements spirit enhancer. He was unconsciously able to connect with the earth energy and give him some abnormal muscle growth and strength.


    The guy has a big scary muscle, but he is actually a friendly person, and it''s quite easy to recruit him; alcohol and cigars. Fortunately, Alex keeps many of them in storage. Sergei easily decided to join the trip. It''s either this or some boring construction manual labor. This time Alex not only bring Aria and Rama, but he also took Cindy and Theo. Alex thought its probably a good idea to trained his best friend some fighting and survival skill, as for Cindy, Alex didn''t need to ask, she has been pestering Alex since he got back to the base two days ago.


    They will go first thing tomorrow morning, before that, Alex gave 6 stones each to Sergei, Theo, and Cindy. Alex also gave 30 spirit stones to Major Sandi, he trusted these stones to be distributed to the most talented fighters. Tonight Alex spend more time with his family.